Jump to content

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation on 05/19/2020 in all areas

  1. I’m new to writing on this forum so here goes. “What have I got myself into?” Jeff thought to himself as the drill sergeant was screaming at the platoon. Jeff had decided he would join the army awhile back as he had always wanted to be big and feel strong and needed a way to motivate himself whilst giving back to the country. Jeff was a short and skinny 5 foot 4 guy and weighing just 110pounds, a drastic difference from his brothers, all naturally lean and muscled. He had always wondered why he was the runt of the family and felt it was just him not putting in the effort. “NOW LINE UP AND HEAD IN FOR YOUR ADDITIONAL MEDICAL TESTS!” shouted the drill sergeant. They took his height, weight, fat percentage and blood, which was odd considering he already had his medical done weeks before his enlistment date. One by one the recruits did their medical, and lined up outside the medical facility. Basic training went on as normal for the next 2 weeks and Jeff had felt himself slowly get stronger with all the PT he was doing. Whilst he was doing a standard obstacle course, 2 huge muscled guys approached his drill sergeant and pointed at him. “ RECRUIT JEFF! GET YOUR SCRAWNY ASS OVER HERE”, “please follow these men” the sergeant said. “Oh gosh what have i done? Did I get caught for something?” Jeff thought to himself as he followed the 2 huge guys toward a black van. One of the guys spoke and said “You’ve been chosen for a new elite squad” “There’s gotta be some sort of mistake, I’m the smallest skinniest guy in my platoon, and I am not a smart guy either” “No there’s been no mistake, you are special, one of the few” piped up the other muscled man. “Should I get my stuff then?” Jeff said worryingly. “No, you won’t be needing your old stuff, you won’t fit into them very soon.” Jeff stepped into the back of the van and they sped off. The van had no windows to see out from the back and he had no idea where they were headed. Each minute felt like hours for Jeff but they finally arrived at the destination. It was an underground facility, with a very high ceiling all painted grey, like a huge hanger but all out of concrete. Just round the corner there were at least 20 other guys, all skinny like Jeff. He was puzzled as to how this could be an elite squad, everyone was small and skinny. “Get into the formation” the muscled guy ordered. Jeff ran over and joined the formation. A big guy in a lab coat had walked in front of the platoon and started speaking. “You all must be wondering why you’re here, what makes me different to be standing here, all these will be answered in the next few hours. For now, just follow my instructions and do as you’re told. Now follow me” The man in the white coat started walking and everyone followed. “Sorry I forgot to introduce myself, I am Major Hollows, but you can just call me Hollows. I am the head of the Enhanced Soldier Programme, or ESP for short. And we will turn you into the finest soldiers this earth has ever seen. You will become the fastest, strongest, and most deadly soldiers ever created.” They soon walked into a bunk, with names on the end of each bed. On each bed were brand new uniforms, a set of boots, PT kit and what appears to be a black coloured neoprene drysuit. Here are your sleeping quarters, everyone head to your respective area, there will be a form on top of the new kit we’re giving you. Sign that and pass that to me, I will give you further instructions. Jeff headed to his bed, and picked up the form. It was a contract extension to 10 years to serve the army, and attached was a waver. “Yes, 10 years is a long time, but you will love your elite position in the army and 10 years will be too short” Jeff signed it, knowing he had nothing else better in his life to look forward to, so as every other recruit in the room. “Alright, everyone’s form is in, now it’s time to put on your new gear.” Jeff opened the box of boots,it said size 16. “This must be a mistake” he thought. He looked through the rest of his kit and saw everything was far too big, the shirts, the underwear, the pants, the socks. Only the drysuit looking thing was correctly sized. “Sir, these boots are far too big, in fact everything is too big” “There is no mistake, everyone put on your black skin suit, also known around here as a drysuit” “Once you’re done bring one set or uniform and the boots along and line up outside.” Jeff picked up the drysuit and immediately felt turned on “Quickly, take off your clothes in here and just put on the suit, you’re going to see each other for the next 10 years, so don’t feel embarrassed. Jeff hurried up and quickly put on the snug drysuit and rushed to line up with his oversized kit. “Alright, everyone follow me” They walked down a narrow corridor and through a huge thick metal gate with radiation danger signs on them. There was sure to be something dangerous inside this room. They entered a large all white room. There were many glass chambers inside this room. Each chamber was on a 45degree angle with a flat bed with straps on it. “Pick a chamber, and stand next to it, someone will assist you into the chamber. “ Jeff picked a chamber and stood next to it, there was what appears to be a diving helmet with a ball dangling inside. He also saw some hoses inside “That would explain the ports on the suit” he spoke to himself. A man in a lab coat came to Jeff. “Put on your uniform and boots then lay on the bed. Put on the helmet and fit the ball into your mouth as well” “This will supply you nutrients and there will be oxygen supplied within the helmet for you to breathe.Also, don’t worry about not being able to see out, there’s a screen inside it.” Jeff layed on the bed and placed the helmet on, following the instructions. He felt his arms being strapped down as well as his feet. This felt weird as the boots were 8 sizes too big for him. He then heard a hiss, and felt the chamber door closing in on him. The bed then angled itself to be level with the floor and the ball inside his mouth also began to expand.The screen in the helmet turned on and read “Standby” About 10 mins later, the screen switched to a video feed of Hollows with subtitles underneath. “Alright, time to explain what is happening. Your drysuit will begin filling with a liquid, so don’t panic whilst I talk. You have been selected to become an enhanced soldier as your DNA tests show you were suitable for this programme. Our programme will enhance soldiers by making your muscles grow and making you taller, with super strength and agility.” Jeff was suddenly super excited, and was really turned on. This was what he had been fantasizing his whole life, wanting to be bigger and stronger than his brothers. “Has the liquid been pumped in fully? Yes? Alright.’ Jeff felt the liquid slosh around inside his drysuit, following the empty spaces of his oversized uniform. Okay soldiers this is what will happen, there is liquid muscle inside of your drysuit that will become active once radiation is exposed. They will penetrate your skin and cause your muscles to contract, making microtears within. They will then attach themselves to your muscles and repair those microtears, becoming your muscles. This will also require lots of nutrients as your body grows, so you will be pumped into your stomach directly. This will also inevitably cause your body to grow taller as a side effect, thus the oversized uniform. It will hurt but you will be the best soldiers this world will see. There will be a countdown and the procedure will start, see you on the other side. ” The screen switched to black and the countdown began. 5 4 3 2 1 Initiating Jeff felt something flowing out of the ball in his mouth, it began gushing into his stomach, tasted like lemons. It began to fill him, until he felt like he was going to burst. Then, it happened. His skin started to tingle and his muscles started to contract, it hurt like nothing he had ever felt but it felt so good. Then the contractions became stronger, the straps holding him back from just flailing all over the place He felt his full stomach shrinking, and felt tight, his arms and legs felt extremely tight as well. He felt the drysuit shrinking, but it was actually him growing into the drysuit. His feet slowly growing into the size 16 boots. The pain began to subside, and began to fade out of his nirvana of pleasure. He felt the drysuit firmly on his skin and the uniform had fit him snugly. The screen turned on Initiating enrollment
    5 points
  2. Protect and Serve by Chapter 4 - Investigations 9 weeks After Declann Left Denver - 5 Months After The Accident Spring was having one last gasp before the early June heat came to the Southwestern United States. Along with such amazing weather came an army of thousands of people on the move. Motorcycles were out barrelling down the highways. RV’s and vacationers were making their way west to the Grand Canyon and to the California beaches. But, one man was bucking the westward trend. He was driving east, driving toward the place he called home and the arms of the man he loved. Detective Sergeant John Declann was cruising down the I-40 toward Albuquerque, New Mexico and his turn north on the I-25 to Colorado. Driving down the road, with his newly evolving taste for hard rock blaring through custom audio, John’s mind began to wander toward the near future. This John Declann was so different from the man who had left Denver two months ago. There were physical changes sure. He was not minimizing that as he thought about how things were about to change. Minimizing him was VERY hard to do anymore, he thought. He would have to talk to Gabriel about the physical changes first before anyone else, even before he went to his own home to drop off his bags. But, he couldn’t think about Gabriel yet because what if his Angel did not like-- Gabriel had not seen him since he was 5’9”. What if -- No, not yet…. John forced himself to move from thinking about his angel and how his body had changed, to the other things that came with this “incognito kit” he was wearing. This muscle jock bodybuilder persona had started out as a cover. But now - now he had become that man more than he ever thought possible. Here he was, John Declann - a man who 5 months ago would not have been seen anywhere in public without a short sleeve shirt and slacks - running down the highway in a Jeep Wrangler with the top down, dressed in a stringer tank from Gold’s Gym Venice, short workout shorts that left most of his legs easily visible, and no bull sneakers. And what is more, he was not embarrassed or self conscious - HE LOVED this. Through the months, he had become addicted to this, looking like this, feeling like this. In many ways, John - the real John - had been freed. He felt such freedom. He was still the old John at his core - still a dedicated law man. Still a sense of justice and right and wrong and protecting the innocent. But, it was as if the changes in his body had also changed his confidence. The “good natured” cocky jock which had started out as a role play in Colorado Springs had integrated into his life. It was not a role he was playing anymore. It was HIM now. And what is more, people treated John so differently now. It never ceased to amaze him just how much. Some of it was innocent enough. Like the time he stopped into Best Buy for a new sd card for his phone and a salesperson tried to sell him a 10,000 dollar home theater setup. He was sweaty and smelly and dressed in rather filthy gym clothes after a workout and shirtless outdoor run in Phoenix. There was no way he looked like he could afford something that extravagant. Yet, the staff seemed to want to be near him and please him. Like the time he pulled into Ruby Tuesday in Las Vegas for a steak, sweet potato, and broccoli. Nice, quick, on-the-go muscle building meal, and good staff that took care of him. But as he left the restaurant and made his way to his vehicle, there was a loud wolf-whistle behind him. John turned around to see that several male and female staff had come out, and his own waitress held up her arm and flexed. John could not resist and flashed a cocky smile and popped his arm up and flexed. All of the staff smiled and clapped and genuinely looked a bit turned on to see it. John smiled again and dropped his arm and drove away. Then there was his Jeep. This beauty really made John chuckle at the thought of how he got it. His old “sensible” car had become rather -- claustrophobic -- as the weeks of his assignment went by. Besides, putting aside the fit and comfort issue, he had always had an idle daydream of having a Jeep. It was not that he could not afford one. He could. John was always careful with money. It was just that he never felt like he belonged in one. Jeeps were for other men, not him, he had once thought. But now - now he was different than before. So different that it seemed perfectly natural when he pulled into the Jeep dealership in Los Angeles. John remembered the salesman gawking a bit as he came into the showroom though he was in a t-shirt and well fitting jeans. John had power over others for years through his badge. That was power through fear. John understood that and was careful of its use and who he used that on. This power though. This was almost a positive power rather than the power his badge gave him. The power of attraction, he wondered? The power a natural leader has over people who want to follow. Was this what some of the bodybuilders and models he had talked with and gotten to know over his investigation meant about how some people seemed to naturally follow them in what they wanted, even though they were not trying to take advantage of anyone. John decided on a whim to push on this feeling he inspired in others and see where it led. Just to see what would happen. The results were magical. John wound up in a Jeep that matched him so perfectly, he thought most of the sales staff at the Jeep dealer were going to cream in their pants when they saw him sitting in it. Moreover they gave him an incredible deal. Gave him more for his trade than his car was worth. An extremely low interest rate, far too low in fact. They gave him rebates and even the REAL employee discount. John never asked for any of that - he was just being friendly, but they wanted to give it to him. He even protested at some of what they gave him, but the staff would not hear of being told no. So, he drove off the lot in a brand new, fully loaded, gunmetal grey Jeep Wrangler for less in monthly payment than he had on his old car. Now, this beauty he was in was a God send. He knew that the way he was now, he would not have been able to drive his old car without great difficulty. He would have looked like a clown in one of those circus car gags. Even though he still had to take the seat all the way back in the Jeep to drive comfortably, at least he didn’t feel balled up anymore. John had also learned one thing about all of this “influence” he seemed to be developing very quickly. How those people responded to him now could be very intoxicating. The attention, the ego boost. He was certain even the people back at the Sheriff’s office would treat him differently. Hell, a fair few might not even recognize him. It could make anyone not only cocky, but things far more negative and cruel. To think he was somehow better than others. But he also resolved never to forget who he was just a few months ago, and to never let the attention get to his head like some he had met. Now John could have some fun, could enjoy what he was building, could even have some fun being cocky and humble a few people, but he would never let it consume him. He would never leave behind the people who got him here - and most of all, he would never leave the best parts of the John Declenn who existed long before the accident and before Dec came along. John glanced back in the rear view mirror to check out cars behind him, since traffic was mounting as he came into the outskirts of the city. As he did so, his eyes fell to the items on the back seat. Behind his duffle of travel clothes (almost all of which were replacements as his clothes from home had not fit in a while) and his gym bag, there were two computers locked in cases. In one was his secure laptop that allowed him to connect to law enforcement agency websites he needed to use through this case. But, what was more important was in the other one. This one had been specially built for him before he left Denver. Even greater security. Evidence collection and tracking software installed. In it, John had all of the items of evidence he had set out to find, all of it and more. It had taken time, patience and ... whatever it was that was happening to him that made doors open to make the pieces fit together. Along with his growing charisma, the growing HIM had seemed to grease the wheels more and more as he had driven west, following the trail of leads and the flow of steroids that he had come to recognize in Boulder to their source. That was not to say he had it easy. He had run into more than a few dead ends and false leads, until three informants along the way helped him connect all the dots. In fact, his stop off in Albuquerque was to check on one of those informants, to make sure he had all the resources he needed when the shit hit the fan with what was to come. But the most important thing was --- HE HAD THEM NOW. The chain of distribution of illegal anabolics that followed military bases and nearby civilian gyms from the introduction point at the US border outside of San Diego and the Naval bases there, all the way to Boulder and Warren Air Force Base in Wyoming and beyond. He even had “samples” of products that he had been able to purchase along the way documenting the flow from the labs. The small time underground labs he had encountered, he took note of, but they were nothing really worth prosecuting. They were not even connected, and all that would ever come of taking those down was “slap on the wrist” time and a lot of people in the sport who would be driven toward the more nasty, violent suppliers. What was amazing was the sheer size of this ring he had cracked. This was even larger than he had suspected in Boulder. With what was collected in that case - in investigation notes and photos and observations and recorded conversations - he had dozens of men, maybe hundreds, by the fucking balls, and all he had to do was close his fist and listen to the howl. John smiled almost fiendishly as he thought about it. Grown men and women taking the risk was one thing. If they understood and wanted to roll the dice, OK. John did not approve of the crimes that were happening in the distribution, but they were adults. What made John’s blood boil were the kids. He had seen the leftovers of kids, fucking children, who these fuckwads had sold to just to make a buck, and it had devistated them. So many gay and bi kids, wanting a “perfect body” when they were still growing pups. But no more. Those kids would be avenged legally and properly. And even more personally, he knew he had Heath, Palmer, and Strickland, by the throat and they did not have the foggiest idea of what was coming. From Heath's old army buddy in Salt Lake, right down to Strickland's nephew distributing in Omaha, he had it all. He was going to enjoy tossing their asses inside the pods as prisoners. John’s veiny hand thrummed mindlessly as he thought about what would happen to them when they had to live with people they had thrown into jail in the first place. He had everything to shut down the entire operation. But, then his mind switched gears. The one thing he was truly afraid of in all of this wormed its way into his thoughts. Gabriel. God, how would Gabriel react to him? Would Gabriel accept him as he was now? Would he be comfortable? What if his angel left him? His eyes began to mist even at the thought, causing him to blink hard to keep his vision clear. He had called Gabriel just 24 hours prior, on his personal phone and not one of the burners that they had become accustomed to. John heard his angel’s voice, and Gabriel guessed immediately from the tone of his words what had happened. John was done, and he was ready to come home. For weeks, Declann had dreamed of what this moment would be like, when he held Gabriel in his arms again. What it would feel like now that he was so much … more. He had been pawning off his deepening voice as a cold for weeks now. Gabriel said it was sexy. At least that lie, the only one he had ever told Gabriel, would be over soon. He would have his Gabriel back. At least he hoped so. And he would never leave him, not again. Not for this long. But, John was nervous about how to even start. To just blurt it out on a phone would sound like a joke. To just showing up on the door and … could be even worse, but what choice was there? John wished and prayed and cajoled anything that had more power than he that Gabriel would like this. All he wanted to do was make Gabriel happy. God, he wanted his angel as happy as he was now. He knew Gabriel would figure out what was going on. He would have to do this test or that and wade through some wild medical waters, but Gabriel would know. That was the nature of his lover. And they did need to know. He just wanted so much for Gabriel to be able to adjust to the new him and accept him for who he is becoming. John whipped off the freeway into the Albuquerque suburbs. All over the road, people were looking at the Jeep and its occupant. John was still getting used to that. It seemed so foreign, yet, so much damned fun. He pulled into the gym parking lot that was his destination. The informant he wanted to check on was a trainer here, and he needed to do some legs, and … John paused and laughed at himself. Look at how much of him had become so invested in lifting. Sure, it was part of the investigation, and he needed to look the part. But, it wasn’t acting now. Now, he could not imagine life without this. He loved the power he felt as he got a pump, as the weights kept going up, the attention he kept getting everywhere he stopped as he … Fuck he loved it. He had been at this gym last one month before, and he wondered what the reaction would be as he secured the jeep and walked through the door. *** Gabriel sat on his couch in his apartment watching BBC Online. He could never quite divorce himself from TV from home when he got the rare opportunity to watch. Besides, John would be home soon and he just wanted to sink into his arms and share a kiss, a kiss he knew would be so much better than the last one they had those months ago. Absence had definitely made his heart grow fonder. As an old episode of Blue Planet began to play on the set, Gabriel’s door buzzed. Someone had put his personal code into the security gate keypad. He almost lept to his feet and skipped to the door like an excited school girl, since there were VERY few who knew that code. But as he came close to the door, he stopped and gave a cursory glance at the hidden door monitor. His heart stopped cold. Some behemoth, easily dwarfing almost everyone on his special forces protection detail, stood at the door. Fear swept over him, and he was about to hit his panic/response button to alert the military that he was in danger when he heard a voice. “Hello Gabriel. It’s John. It’s OK, Angel. You can let me in.” Gabriel seemed to have a mental disconnect in that moment. Here coming from the speaker was the voice he had come to know over the phone in the last few weeks as his lover who had been suffering with a spring cold. But the body the voice was coming from.... This person was nothing like the slightly taller, solid build man, he had last seen those months ago. Gabriel responded like a zombie, reflexively, as he slowly took the handle and opened the door. His eyes went WIDE as he looked up and UP at a man who might have a hard time fitting through the opening without bending and turning sideways. His jaw literally fell open a bit as he could not believe it. Gabriel began to back away from the door in fear, but then, it was the face of the giant man that made him stop. That face. His face. It was John in every way that mattered, but more refined than he remembered. Square chin, angle jaw, a face more like Henry Cavil than John Declann if you were not SURE who you were looking at. And then - shit - that body. Huge slabs of muscle seemed to pour out of everywhere. The tank top and shorts John had on seemed to barely be able to contain him, although they had to be BIG just to fit him. Gabriel’s hindbrain responded instinctively at the sight of the man, but his higher brain struggled to stay in control. “John?” Gabriel said, barely above a shocked whisper. John could not stop himself. He took a step in, grabbed Gabriel around the back and waist and lifted him up into a hug. John inhaled Gabriel’s scent. “Fuck, I missed you SO MUCH.” John’s deep rich bass voice said, a voice that was beginning to crack with emotion. Gabriel was tense in the hug until that moment, when he felt HIS MAN under all this muscle. John was so much bigger, but it was still him. The same feeling, the same eyes, the same scent, only more powerful. Gabriel relaxed and sank into those arms and pecs, feeling tears begin to well. He put his trembling hands around the now chiseled jawline of John and leaned in. Their lips locked and mouths opened into a devastating kiss. Their souls mixed once again as they slowly explored each other. They seemed frozen in time, locked in that kiss. The only give away that any time was passing at all was the rapid heart beats of both men. Finally, John broke the kiss and buried his head on Gabriel’s neck, just nuzzling and taking in the smell that calmed him so. Gabriel returned the hug as best as he could around Declann’s much wider shoulders while he still hung motionless in the air suspended by John’s arms. They held that hug for what seemed like forever. John held Gabriel off the ground, as close as he could, Gabriel hugging him back, his head resting on the mammoth shoulder before him, just inhaling each other. John walked them both into the home before releasing Gabriel from the hug and putting him down close to the couch. Gabriel almost fell over from the sheer release of emotion. John steadied him, guiding him to be seated along with him - the sofa creaking softly as John’s weight hit it. Gabriel was still speechless, and all he could manage was another soft whisper, “John …” Gabriel sounded almost pained. Hearing that tone, John’s emotions overtook him and tears began to well up in the great man’s eyes. “Gabriel, I'm so, so sorry. I tried to tell you over and over. But I couldn’t. It never felt right. You would have never believed me. I barely believe it myself. Just, please, please say you are OK with this.” John trailed off. Gabriel took the man’s huge mitt of a hand and rested it into his rock hard crotch. Gabriel smiled and the cloud over John seemed to instantly lift. He let out a sigh, “You are still my John. I will never stop loving you. It is just … a shock is all. How, how big are ...?” John smiled. “6’5” as of yesterday. The rest of me, well I tried my best to keep a log for you. I knew you would want that. But it started to be hard for me to measure myself.” John turned red at the admission. “I was able to get a few coaches at other gyms to take measurements of me when they were trying to get me to sign up with them and…” “Sign up with them?” John’s smile widened and just the hint of a cocky smirk crossed his face. “Well, wouldn’t you want to try to get me as a client with this?” John lifted his arms up and pulled them down into a huge double biceps. Gargantuan balls of muscle sprang into existence, looking more like mountains rising up, covered with rivers of veins, big and small. Gabriel could not help himself but reach up to feel, and he pulled back almost instantly. The flesh was warm, but so hard. He thought a sledge hammer would shatter like broken glass if it was to hit them, they were that hard. Gabriel’s crotch developed a tiny spot as a spasm shook his cock as he again experimentally touched the monstrous muscle. John dropped the pose. “I was undercover as a bodybuilder after all. I kind of had to learn this stuff. But strangely,” John’s mouth again turned into a sexy half smile as he made the admission, “I think I like it.” John then sat back and related the whole story. Heath. Discovering the steroid distribution ring. Tracing it. How he had all that he needed to take back to the Office. How he just seemed to grow and grow. The more he lifted the bigger and stronger and taller and better he became. But also how he was even more flexible, better at his martial arts despite the size. Gabriel sat back, now much more composed as he had somewhat adjusted to the sex god boyfriend cop he had sitting before him. “John, before any of that, we have to know what is happening. If it is a threat to you --” John put his hand out and placed the massive paw over Gabriel’s now dainty, by comparison, hand. “I know babe. I know. No one knows I am back yet. Not even the sheriff. I wanted us to have the time we needed. Besides we need to tell Cook something, and I figured I would need your help with that as soon as we know what to tell him. All the steroid abuse in the world can’t make you get taller.” Gabriel put up a finger to John’s lips, and John went quiet. He reached over to the small couch table behind where he was sitting and grabbed that same government issued cell phone he had used months before in the hospital parking lot. “Yes, Doctor?” came the reply. “Jack, is anyone else there?” “No Dr. York, not at this time of night. Just myself and the guard details. Do you need-” “No, just you is fine. In fact, I prefer that it be just you and me. John and I will be there shortly. Something … well it is just easier to see to believe. But, I want you to get the system ready for a full analysis. And, get those guards out of sight of anything except… Jack have them help you move some of the training equipment into the procedure room. I want the scanners to get a crack at you working out John so I can run some simulations.” Gabriel looked up to John and asked, “What is a good exercise --” Jack was totally confused, thinking the comment was meant for him, “Good exercise, what?” Then he heard a bass that sounded oddly familiar say, “Flat bench press should be easiest for them to move without a lot of hassle.” Gabriel started to relate what John had said, when Jack replied. “I heard him. Gabriel is that John?” Gabriel blew out his breath a bit. He didn’t want to get into this over the phone. But he needed Jack right now. No one knew this area of the research better. Jack knew musculoskeletal physiology better than even Gabriel did. “Yes. It’s John. Like I said, you need to see him. BUT, no one else. Do you understand Jack?” York paused for emphasis. “No one else.” “Of course Dr. York. I’ll make sure the guards are all out doing something for a while. They’re bored anyway. And I’ll put the security system into diagnostics for a few hours. If I am understanding what you are wanting...” “Exactly Jack. You know exactly what I mean. We are on our way as soon as I hang up.” “Gabriel, is it appropriate to show John where we are with everything shut down?” “Jack what does John not already know about what we are doing?” Gabriel said matter of factly. Jack chucked. “That’s true. I’ll be ready when you get here.” “Thanks Jack. We both owe you one.” Gabriel hung up the phone and looked at John. “Well, are you ready to come with me?” John stood up, remembering the day Gabriel had accepted his invitation for a first date. John smiled a smile that would have made millions faint. “I already said yes.” And Gabriel immediately understood. “Just where are we going though?” “Idaho Springs. Isolated mountains northwest of town. You would never even know the facility was there unless you knew what you were looking for. On the outside, it looks like a small rural health doctor’s office. Anyway, you’ll see.” Gabriel grabbed his car keys, but John held a smile. “No offense Angel. But your Volvo is a little cramped these days. We will take my car.” Gabriel wondered how John’s sensible car was any more roomy than his own, but what did he know. Maybe John had made some modifications. He dropped his keys on the table, and the pair held hands as they left the apartment. --- A few hours later found John and Gabriel pulling into a small dirt parking lot surrounding a nondescript house. The only real distinguishing feature of the home was a placard attached to the wooden gate surrounding the property. Just as the Jeep pulled in, John was able to make it out: “P. Seaton, M.D. Colorado Rural Health Consortium. By Appointment Only” Gabriel told John to park in a very particular space, three of John’s Jeep widths to the right of the porch stairs, which would alert Jack that they were there. Gabriel and John waited in the Jeep for a moment until they saw light appear from the overhead lamp on the house’s porch. “OK, “Gabriel said, “Jack should be coming up the elevator now. We can go up.” John and Gabriel exited the Jeep and began walking to the porch with Gabriel taking the lead. As they did, the door opened, and both men recognized Jack coming out. “Gabriel, what’s so important that we had to take such precautions for Johnnnn… “ Jack’s sentence trailed to a stop as John came up into the light. “Oh my God.” Jack said. “Hello Jack. It is good to see you again.” John said, smirking just the smallest bit. Jack started trying to take the scope of John in for a few moments, just as Gabriel had. Declann stepped up to Jack and extended his hand, enveloping the six foot tall trainer-physiologist’s hand in his own. It was disconcerting for Jack to feel small. Jack usually outsized most people in the gym. But Jack felt almost microscopic right now as he looked up into John’s eyes. “This is what is so important Jack. I think you understand now why I wanted everything recording off. John has been away for 9 weeks. No one has seen this. We need to find out why.” Gabriel said. Jack took his slightly shaking hand away as John released it. John could not help but smile openly now. He loved Jack. Jack had a hand in giving him this new life, a big one. But there was a certain amount of satisfaction in being the bigger and stronger one now. Of outgrowing your mentor and inspiration. Gabriel led John and Jack into the house, which John could now see was empty, a total facade. They went through a metal security door and then down an elevator, which led to the underground facility that John had so recently called home. Once on the subterranean ground floor and again familiar with where he was, John stode as confidently as ever toward the procedure room where those few months prior he had gone through such agony. But before going in Jack asked them to stop. Having now seen John, he asked if they could grab more plates from the physiotherapy area. Jack said he knew they would not have enough. Gabriel went on into the procedure room control area to make sure the system was set up the way he wanted, while Jack and John fetched the extra plates. Moments later, Jack came in with a 45 plate in each hand. John, however, carried 4 in his hands, two 45’s in each, as if they were as light as good china dishes for the table. John noted that the large table that he had been operated on was still there, but it looked like it had been moved on some grooves in the floor to one side. Now, under the sensor was a standard flat bench with an Olympic bar and collars. Gabriel’s voice came over the loudspeakers. “John. I am going to let the system get a new baseline scan of you first, OK. Just stretch out on the bench and be still.” John reclined leisurely on the bench and relaxed, as if he were getting ready to do a set. Just as before, the system above him came alive. But, before the screen display posted John’s measurements, Jack and John heard, “HOLY FUCK” come across the speakers. When the screen display came up, Jack was not far behind in the sentiment. Declann, J. Subject 0001 Height: 6’5” Weight: 286.92 lbs Neck: 21.75 inches Chest: 59.03 inches Waist: 33.71 inches Forearms: 20.02 inches Upper Arms: 23.19 inches Thighs: 32.68 inches Calves: 21.13 inches John looked up and smiled a smile only bulking bodybuilders seem to have, “Hey, pecs really are bigger than the last time I was able to get a good measure. I told Gabriel that I was having a hard time with the measuring tape. Guess it was the tape only going to 60 inches that was messing me up.” An unconscious ripple went across the thick slabs as John was thinking about them. Both Gabriel and Jack were mesmerized just looking at the numbers. John waited for a moment before he realized what was happening. He then burst out laughing. “Hey. Earth to Docs, Earth to Docs. Weren’t you going to test me building muscle instead of just looking at me? Granted, I am totally irresistible to you mere mortals, but-- ” John just could not help the smartass remark, his confidence and tendency for mischievousness having grown right along with his body. Jack just looked at him and smiled broadly, “You keep up with that shit and I’ll put the electrodes back on.” John immediately held up his hands in defeat. He HATED being connected to the nerve stimulation machine they had used to test his repaired neural pathways the first week of his stay. “OK, OK. You’ve got me. I went to kindergarten. I’ll play nice with others.” “That’s better you muscle bound hunk of meat.” Gabriel said through the speaker which made Jack and John burst out laughing again. Gabriel’s absolutely proper Queen’s English accent had no business speaking like that, and the two Americans found it hilarious. “Stop laughing at me, you two.” “OK, fine. But, you know you are cute when you get upset.” John yelled up. “John, you wanted me to be serious. So, I am. OK. What I want you to do is start at 135 lbs for 10 reps and then start going up in weight. Oh, how far CAN you go up in weight?” “I think I brought enough in for you to see. 495 stresses me some toward the end, but I should be able to get some solid reps out of it with a spot.” John replied matter of factly. That again brought silence and looks of shock from the pair of scientists. “Gabriel, Jack. I told you that I am even stronger than I look. Have been since this all started. It is like I get stronger before I get bigger.” “OK John, just do the lifts the way you know how. I want to see this.” Gabriel said. John placed himself on the bench and prepped his body and mind. Even though this didn’t amounted to a warm up weight for him anymore, he always followed the exact same pre-lift ritual. After his paralysis, even just 48 hours of it, he had become extremely wary of injuries that could be prevented by just doing things right. John easily lifted the bar and cranked out 10 reps. John racked the bar and got up to add a second plate. He again set himself in position and put up 10 easy reps. With the third plate, Jack asked, “You need a spot John?” John just chuckled. “Nah, not yet. I’ll let you know.” John then sat under 315 and cranked out the same ten reps as easily as he had 135 pounds. To see such perfect motion, Jack just marveled - and looked a little downcast. Seeing this in a man who could not bench press at all just 5 months ago, was a bit emasculating to the lifelong brilliant athlete. John noticed. While he had fun doing this to some asses in the gym, making Jack feel like he was anything less than a man was not what he ever wanted to do. “It isn’t so hard when you have a good teacher who showed you what to do in the first place.” Jack looked up at John and thanked him with his eyes. John then went to the 405 on the bar. John lifted the bar and cranked out 10 reps, although he started to slow a bit on the last few. As John re-racked, Gabriel said down, “Jack, you are going to want to see this.” John was putting the fifth plate on. “What is it?” “I’ve never seen anything like this on anything we have ever done. But I want the last challenging set to be sure.” John looked over to Jack as he crawled under the bench. “I could use that spot now Jack. Thank you. I can lift it off fine. Should be able to make at least 5 on my own. Hey Gabriel - do you want us to force out a couple of reps. I have been doing that while I’ve been gone.” “Yes, please.” Gabriel replied. “That might help me understand this.” John grasped the bar, blew out a breath and then lifted the bar up and into position. Slow, but clean and fluid, John put up the bar for 1...2....3...4...5 reps. He went down for 6. John let out a roar as he came up from his chest and powered through the sticking point. “Jack” John said as he went down again, signalling his former mentor to move into position. This time, John hit the sticking point and stopped, but just a pair of fingers sliding under to touch the bar was enough for John to power through for 7. Jack gave a more substantial spot for reps 8, 9, and 10. John reracked with a “Fuck Ya.” escaping his lips, his breathing slightly pushed more rapid from exertion and a light sheen of sweat glistening his body. He felt GREAT - and that was a new record. If he had actually taken rests, he knew he had a lot more reps in him. Jack looked at John. It was amazing. John has just cranked out 50 reps. Most at a weight seasoned gym guys would have difficulty with, if they could do it at all. And he did it with essentially no rest in between. 50 reps, 30 of which were over 315 pounds with no rest. The power was extraordinary, and, even as a straight man, Jack felt a small stir in his crotch for the incredible display of sheer manhood before him. “Come on John, I’ll take you upstairs.” John followed Jack up to the control room where Gabriel sat staring at the readings intently. Jack pulled up a chair beside him, while John stood towering behind, looking down at the monitors, but not really understanding the long list of numbers he was seeing. Jack however let out a loud “SHIT” as he saw what the computer had recorded through the last lift. “What do you make of it Jack? I have a feeling, but that is just impossible. I don’t see how it could be.” Jack replied, “Let me see all of it develop in real time.” Jack watched for fifteen minutes as he replayed each set’s data over and over again. As he played them, his face became more and more stunned. Finally he said, “Gabriel, if you are thinking a full multi-organ systemic adaptation response of some wild kind, you are seeing what I am seeing.” John piped up in his loud, deep voice, “Care to interpret for us laymen.” Gabriel and Jack turned around in their chairs. At a gesture from Gabriel, Jack took the lead. “John, you might want to sit down for this.” John walked a few paces, grabbed another rolling chair, and brought it back sitting down. “OK. The easiest way I can explain this. You have been around bodybuilding a few months and you remember what I taught you briefly. Do you remember the process your body goes through to put on muscle mass?” “Yes, you told me that first my nerves would adapt, making me lift more weight but not growing any muscle at first. The nerves would make the muscle I have more efficient. Only once the nerves had adapted all they could, would my body grow more muscle to make up for that. That’s why you can lift more weight at first, but you don’t see new muscle growth for a while.” “Yes, John, basically that is right. Now, what is happening to you is this same idea, only taken to a whole new level I have never seen before. The new DNA in your system is making it so that your nerves adapt to any stimulation incredibly fast. Which is making you grow new muscle and get stronger incredibly fast. You with me so far?” “Yes” “Well, the part we have never seen before is … when your body’s muscle mass has adapted all it can, like your nerves do, the new DNA is forcing your skeleton itself to grow taller and bigger to be able to handle growing more muscle mass. It is like a third level in hypertrophy - literal skeletal hypertrophy. You are growing taller and bigger as you push yourself to lift more weight. Your whole body is growing, just like a muscle would grow in anyone else.” John sounded both intrigued and scared. “How big will I get?” Gabriel rolled himself over to another computer terminal which accessed the lab’s simulation mainframe. He fed the computer all the data they had just collected along with John’s previous scans while he was a patient and ran a simulation. Gabriel watched and mumbled as he put his hand over his mouth, “Oh my God.” John became concerned at the tone. “Gabriel, babe, what is it?” Gabriel turned around almost ashen faced, “John, according to this, there is no theoretical limit. As long as you stress your body past a certain point of needed strength, you will keep growing. Putting on more muscle mass and getting taller and stronger. Without end. Now, I can tell you that the computer doesn’t know all there is to know physiology. There are certain limits that a human body just cannot grow past because you cannot pump blood effectively, bones can’t handle the load put on them, that sort of thing. That is where you will stop getting taller because you will not be able to stress your body much more. But, it is just a guess, my love.” John said quietly, “Gabriel, you didn’t answer me.” John became very quiet and almost whispered, “How tall?” Gabriel blew out a breath, “I can guarantee at least 9 feet tall, maybe more if your bones get stronger and heart gets stronger to handle the load, and there are indications of that now. I can’t know specifically. But … you still have at least ⅓ bigger to grow past where you already are now, and I am guessing you will grow more than that if the adapting strength of your heart and bones now is any indication.” Jack wheeled over immediately and looked at the simulation. And as he took it in, a look came across his face. One of unmitigated horror. His voice was cold, but trembling, “Gabriel. Erase that now. Erase it all.” “Jack--” But Jack was already wheeling to the sensor computer terminal and starting to type deletion commands, “Gabriel JUST DO IT!!!” Jack yelled out. John stood up immediately, not liking any threat to Gabriel, though he had no idea why Jack would do such a thing. Gabriel started the data erasure program, purging the system memory. Jack was doing the same with the sensors, mumbling, “No, no, no.” Over and over. Jack’s hands practically danced over the keyboard until every byte and bit of data that showed John had ever been there that evening evaporated. Jack then entered a code, and up on the screen flashed: “WARNING! Magnetic Security Breach Erasure Protocol. Enter Purge Code:” Jack typed in a long sequence, and the machine complied, scrambling every tiny bit of the data that had once been there until it was unrecoverable. It was as if it nothing that had happened to John Declann had never happened. The only people who knew were the people who had actually seen him, and those people … the people up the chain who had read the reports. Jack looked at both of them, “We need to leave here. Now. We need to get to your vehicle.” Jack then mouthed but did not say, “Not safe to talk here.” John looked at Gabriel who looked equally confused, but they both followed Jack up and out of the facility. They piled into John’s Jeep, and John cranked it. They peeled out of the facility and turned on the road back to the I-70. “Why can’t we talk in our own lab? Jack, you are scaring me.” Gabriel said. “Gabriel … you should be scared. Oh my fucking God, we should all be scared.”Jack said with a blankness of emotion that only stark terror can bring on as he stared into the night sky. If they had had a film of the New Mexico desert in 1945, Jack would have looked much like J. Robert Oppenheimer, at the moment of the Trinity blast, realizing what he had unleashed and the passage from the Bhagavad Gita that came to his mind as he saw the nuclear light. John immediately hit the brakes and wheeled around in the driver’s seat.. “Why should he be scared Jack?” John said, a short threat coming into his voice. “Gabriel think, what will THEY do when they learn what this process is capable of? We invented this to heal not to…” Gabriel went sickeningly pale, cleanly visible even in the starlight night, as he understood. John became a bit angry, not understanding what was travelling between the two scientists. “OK. I am going to get very upset if you two do not start making sense.” Jack looked sympathetically toward the Man in the front seat. “John. Something is happening to you that I think you are scarcely prepared for. God knows Gabriel and I NEVER intended this. You are very soon going to become the largest, tallest, and strongest human who has ever lived in recorded history that we can verify. That cannot be stopped. But, what would happen if there were not just one of you, but a thousand, or a million. What would governments do with that?” John’s eyes lit up, “Fuck me.” “Yes, exactly that. They would make all of their soldiers into you. John. By the hundreds of thousands. You, John, you are the best of the best. You are a moral, upstanding man. You have a compass, a sense of right and wrong that is the strongest part of your personality. You will not act against that. Of anyone on earth, I could not hope to trust that there could be anyone better to have the kind of power you will. But. what would an immoral person do with what you will be capable of? What would an immoral government do with what you will be capable of? What kind of army would they make? And what would they do with it?” Jack continued, “Gabriel and I created this process in order to heal people. Make them walk again. Make their hands work, make them be able to speak again. We did not do it to create some army of supermen - forgive me - to conquer innocent people in their millions. We cannot allow them to ever do that. We can’t.” John said, “But how can we stop them? It is not like I can hide being 9 feet tall or…. Or more. Or 6 and a half when I started out 5’7”. ” Gabriel chimed in, “I do not know, but I do know we need time to think. I can delay things. Buy us some time. This is still a backwater project that few are taking any interest in.” Gabriel then realized the wisdom in what Jack had just had them do. “Jack just made it look like there had been a malfunction in the computer memory while the security system was in diagnostics. All the data on you is gone. So at least there is that. We can’t fully hide what happened to the computers from competent investigators, but we can hide 90% of it. I can bury you to a point, John, but only to a point. Sooner or later, you are going to stand out to them as much as you will in any crowd right now. And they will not stop until they know what we did to you. They will do anything John. ANYTHING. To have you and to have what is locked up in my head and Jack’s. The others - they know a lot, but only Jack or I can fully replicate the process.” Gabriel’s voice broke as a fear of anguish and fear rolled down his face, as the full import of that statement hit him. John reached out immediately and dried the tear. His voice became VERY determined, the barely controlled rage of a man whose loved ones were threatened popped out from him. “Angel, I do not care who it is. NO ONE is ever going to do anything to you. Ever. Jack, same goes for you. They will not touch either of you. I DO NOT GIVE A FUCK WHO THEY ARE. Now, if you can buy the time, I know you can figure it out. But I promise you. NO ONE WILL EVER TOUCH YOU.” John’s hands and knuckles turned white, as he unconsciously put the rolled aluminum of the Jeep steering wheel into a deathgrip. No one seemed to notice the slight creaking sound of straining metal and hint of the tube beginning to ripple and and bend under the onslaught of John’s hands. ******************************** One Week Later - 5.25 Months after the Accident ******************************** Two days after the night at the lab, John and Gabriel met with the sheriff to discuss his condition - as much as Gabriel was willing to let on. He spun quite a tale, and John stayed totally silent throughout. Gabriel did not answer all of Cooks questions, citing classified programs for any questions that came too close to the truth. But, it was enough for Cook to allow John back in some capacity as regarding this investigation. Cook made clear after that there would be a lot more questions to answer after this was done. Questions that might very well impact John’s position, even if he had done nothing criminally wrong. Cook did insist on a test for every anabolic and androgenic substance imaginable, and the all came back negative. So, in the meantime, he had set up this meeting with the head of Air Force military police in the US Northern Command to go over the evidence John had collected and plan a course of action. “Well, Deputy Declann. The evidence looks conclusive. I mean, we certainly know we have our issues with this kind of thing, but we suspected nothing on this kind of scale going on.” said Colonel Warren Dougherty, USAF SECFOR. “Have to say that I am a little dismayed with the ease you were able to gain access to posts, especially our own. But, it is obvious you're competent as hell, and you certainly look the part.” John smiled at the compliments, “Well Sir, not so much your lack of security. Most of the time I was a guest on post of some of these fellows after they got to seeing me in civilian gyms. Looking the role, just garnered some trust is all. I am sure if I tried more direct access or didn’t stay in areas where civilians are often seen, things would have been different. Kind of helps too that I have manned some posts for you during missile maintenance out in the fields. So, I have a bit more legal access than a typical civilian.” Doughtery laughed and looked at Sheriff Cook, “Looks like you had the perfect man in the perfect position, Sheriff. Hell I could not have chosen better myself and I have thousands of men I could have enlisted in this investigation.” “Dec is the best. He was the natural choice to break into this. So, where do we go from here. I can take care of what is happening in my own house obviously, but interstate trafficking and as much military involvement as there is, is going to require you and your other service counterparts, FBI, DEA, and the Marshalls at least. Keeping this contained is not going to be easy.” “Granted. I can bring in my counterparts from the other branches and FBI. Think we can keep this need to know among us five and you two. Only letting in the other offices and departments in once this is set. Command may want to set up a task force, but I think we can keep that small too. I will need Deputy Declann to help brief the Army, Navy, and the Corps and lay out a plan of action. You know this material better than anyone.” “Happy to do all I can, Colonel. With the sheriff’s permission of course.” “Of course, John. You have been on detached duty long enough that no one will miss you a few weeks more. Colonel?” “Well, I was hoping you would say that.” The colonel opened his briefcase and removed a small wallet containing a new set of credentials and a federal badge. “Deputy Declann, with the Sheriff’s permission, I have the authority to bring you into Air Force Civilian Police right now. Temporarily of course, but with this, you will not need to use more clandestine methods like you did before. Will also get you access to other military and civilian federal agencies without much trouble. And it will expand your jurisdictional powers to make legal arrests to anywhere in the nation that is necessary as it pertains to this case. Anyone says anything, a quick call to me or our JAG can clear that for you in about 30 seconds. Since the sheriff is here I can administer the oath now and not need another witness. You were in the Corps, were you not Sheriff?” Cook laughed, “Once a Marine, always a Marine. It has been over thirty years though. Am I still that obvious?” Daugherty smiled, “I’ll try and overlook your poor choice in service branches.” The three men laughed. John raised his hand and within a few moments was properly installed as a detective the Air Force Civilian Police. “Thank you Detective. And you too Sheriff. Without you, none of this would be possible. AS much as you want your house clean, I want to remove a lot of filth from the Force and I will happily throw away the key. As soon as we can get them into Leavenworth and Miramar the better.” The three men stood. “Detective Declann, I’ll be at Peterson for the next few days getting together for a meeting to get up the operation. Would be a lot easier if you could come to the office tomorrow to get the ball rolling, and we can go over this material in a lot more depth.” “Will be there at 0900, Colonel.” “Excellent. Again, thank you both.” **** Heath was making his way around the administration offices with some paperwork to turn in when he stopped. Seeing the sheriff step out of his office wasn’t unusual, but the Air Force military police bird colonel was weird. And then - Heath whispered a “Holy Shit'' under his breath at the tall MASSIVE dude there with them walking between the colonel and sheriff. They were moving toward the front doors and the visitor parking area beyond. Heath could not move around to see who the giant guy was without attracting too much attention. He had gotten the quickest glace at the guy before he turned his back to him. The guy looked familiar in an odd way, but he knew there was no way he would have ever forgotten a dude that huge. So, he dismissed the feeling of familiarity as maybe some bodybuilder he had seen pics of at a contest. But, he did get a glint of two badges on the guy’s belt. One looked to be federal law enforcement of some kind - would make sense he were Air Force civilian police since he was not in uniform but with a colonel in the military police. But the other badge he recognized as just like his own. Heath put two and two together, and thought there must be some kind of federal law enforcement operation going on with military being investigated off post, and as a courtesy, Cook had put the fed LEO into the office to give him a lot less red tape to go through in the county and off Air Force property. That meant the guy would be here a while to go through the formalities of detached duty with another agency. So … he would be working out nearby. And witt that size -- he HAD been on Heath’s side of the line. He took a few mental notes about possible avenues of approach before looking away. Ordinarily, he would have at least had to see his face clearly to make contact later, but with a body like that, there was no need. Hell, he would stand out anywhere in the office, anywhere in the county. He just needed to keep an eye out, and then make a new friend. Heath turned in his paperwork, while his mind was a thousand miles away.
    5 points
  3. A Zhu Crew Adventure: Destruction Manifest This is a story involving furries with hyper muscles, hyper endowments, gay sex in anal, oral, and other various creative varieties. It features hyper, growth, muscle growth, genital growth, displays of super strength, male lactation, destruction of property, transformations, magic, superpowers, freakish growth and a number of kinky fetishes. If you do not like those things then the story that follows is not for you. If they are however, then enjoy this tale of magic, technology, and fiction in a mostly modern day setting. The city of Royal Triamel was a modern metropolis with a population of 70 million people. Many would have likened it to a futuristic New York with sky scrapers that lined the horizon, some stretching as tall as 150 stories or more, making it a city with a number of buildings as tall as the Burj Khalifa. This was not terribly commonplace in the world where Royal Triamel resided but didn't seem out of place for any who lived there. True it was one of the larger cities and as such had a number of extraordinary individuals who lived there. In this world there are people with what has been described as “the spark”. A gift that granted them super powers tied into the magic of 8lue. Those who had the spark could use their magic abilities to act as sort of super powers, while others just used them to help with their every day lives. Some acted as super heroes while other inevitably used them to be villains. In Triamel, as the locals called it, there had been an extensive battle between several super powered individuals and a villain who called himself the Shroud. In the wake of that battle, about eighty percent of the city had been damaged to the point where the buildings there were deemed unsound. While the Shroud had been apprehended, the city officials and super powered groups devised a plan. Royal Triamel had already been evacuated and thusly they had magic users gather the personal belongings of those who lived in the city. Any thing of value was put into mystic storage containers to be retrieved at a later time. With the powerful magic users they had they decided to rebuild the whole city, a process that would only take them a matter of weeks. However, before it could be rebuilt... the old city would have to be demolished. For big demolition jobs there was only one company to call... Sila I Svet Demolitions. It wasn't their first rodeo and they were the best at controlled demolitions for just such an occasion. They drove to the city epicenter of Main Street and Pularoy in a big, beat up, mac truck with the S.I.S.D. Logo painted on the sides. That's where he came in. Despite such a big job, the company only had but 4 employees, including the owner and founder. The owner Rogovoy, drove the massive 18-wheeler through the abandoned city streets and his three employees rode in the back. The trailer they rode in was furnished with a number of over-sized and worn down chairs, which were fixed to the floor, but there was nothing else that decorated it. A couple of hanging lights swayed from the ceiling as the truck drove onward through the debris and destruction. The man who seemed to be best suited towards this type of work was one of those three and he went by Mihk. Pronounced Mick, his full name was Mihkensei Bleu Buisson. He was part bison and part water buffalo but all man. He was a wall of muscle bulging in every direction made up of good genes and hard work. His skin was a mix deep tan and light brown like autumn leaves on the forest floor. The fur that covered most of his hirsute body could mostly be described as satin gold with hints of silver that added an air of distinguishment to his overall coloration. The powerful horns that sprung from the sides of his head and curved upwards were a light brown with hints of gold filigree and many thought they complimented his big brown nose. His eyes pierced through from everything else with a sheen of hauntingly handsome sky blue. On this day, like most others, Mihk wore a tank top, basketball shorts, and roman-style sandals that wrapped half way up his calves. Partially because he liked to have his skin and fur able to breathe and partially because his clothing selection was limited for people of his enormity. He topped off at seven foot even but for the time being he sat on an oversized couch in the back of the trailer, taking up most of the space all by himself with his copious bulk. He crossed his legs and blushed a little as he watched his co-workers snuggling up on the couch that sat next to him. Many people had confused that duo for brothers, and while they shared the same last name, it was only because they were married. The muscular rabbits Buio and Leggero Coniglio were nearly as muscular and massive as the half bison next to them but stood a bit shorter, both coming in at six feet six inches (but eight feet tall if you counted the ears). They were both not only buff but very fluffy in all the right places, both having fantastic quoifs of head fur that flowed down their backs like Fabio. Another distinguishing feature was their overall fur and coloration. Buio was completely black furred on his left side and completely white on his right, conversely Leggero was completely white furred on his left side and completely white furred on his right. They would be very hard to tell apart if one hadn't known who had what color fur on which side, but Mihk and their boss had known them long enough that telling them apart was a snap. Speaking of snaps, Mihk's attention was drawn back to the pair of rabbits next to him. The snapping sound was Buio adjusting the waistband on his boxer briefs and letting it snap back into place. A few times, drawing in the attention of Leggero and the half bison to his very prodigious bulge under the tight, dark blue, fabric. Both of the rabbits put even the well hung Mihk to shame. While Buio wore dark blue boxer-brief like pants, his husband Leggero wore a pair of identically fitting yellow boxer-brief style bottoms. Their bunny tails wiggled happily as they snuggled up close and cozy on the couch. The only other clothing they donned were tight fitting sleeves that went from their wrists to mid biceps and long socks that held snug to their truly massive feet, stretched over those powerful calves, and rode up to rest just past the knees. The clothing the rabbits wore matched the boxer briefs that were stretched ever so taught, almost like super hero costumes... extremely lewd super hero costumes. He watched as Buio sat back on the couch, straining it under his weight and that of his husband as Leggero stradled him, grinding massive bunny bulge to massive bunny bulge. Both the lapin gents moaned and groaned as Leggero ground against his lover and then pulled Buio's head, wedging his face between his massive black and white pectoral muscles. As they were facing one another they were black fur on black and white fur on white. They moaned as Buio mototboated his husband's massive pecs. Leggero chuckled and Mihk shifted a bit as the truck moved around through the city. He looked at the pair with a look that said, 'seriously?' and waited for them to notice his gaze. Leggero noticed first and smiled at the big bovine, “Something you wanted to add big boy? Feeling left out? Want to join in?” “Dude,” began Mihk, “It's way too early in the morning... How are you guys so frisky at the ass crack of dawn?” Buio pulled from his lover's pecs and leaned the side of his face against them as he replied, “How could I not be?” “Likewise,” added Leggero, “I can't be around my Buio Bunny without sporting a semi, bro. It's like not even possible.” “And my Leggy gets me goin' like nothing else. I can't resist no matter what time of day it is. Par example,” said Buio before going back to wedging his face between the monstrous pecs. Mihk sighed and focused hard on staying soft. He closed his eyes and said, “Whatever muchachos. I'm still not fully awake and even so I'm waiting till we get there before I...” The bovine man stopped as the truck came to a halt and the engine turned off. They heard the sound of a door open and close then heavy footsteps outside. “Sounds like we're here,” smiled Leggero, “You won't be waiting long to crank a few out, eh?” “Nothing doing till I had my coffee, dude,” said Mihk as they heard the rear door turn and then slid up before them. It was still dark outside and so the streets were only lit by flickering, damaged street lamps and by the hanging lights from within the trailer. “Did someone ask for coffee?” asked a rhino man with a heavy Russian accent, “Bozhe moy! Rabbits quit the zanimat'sya seksom right now! You need to stay covered for video. Fuck after. Sukin syn... and keep it in your pants. “Sure thing, Rosti,” said the rabbits in unison as they hopped up off the couch in sync. They popped a salute then hopped out the van in synchronized summersaults and landed behind the massive rhino. The one they called Rosti was a massive rhino man who's full name was Rostislav Spartak Rogovoy. He wore a red and black flannel shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, cargo blue jeans that were held up by thick suspenders, and over his big feet were huge, thick, steel toed work boots. He had pale gray skin that faded into pink over the front of his torso, the palms of his hands, the soles of his feet and in a few other key areas. His hair was coarse, thick, and gray. Atop his head he had his hair cut short and buzzed on the sides and back. He had a short beard that didn't conceal much of his other features. He left a few buttons undone on his flannel shirt, showing not only a great deal of pectoral clevage, but how incredibly hairy his tremendous muscles were. His forearms and the top of his hands made that evident as well as he held up a canister and tossed it to Mihk. “One large coffee at the ready, comrade,” said the big rhino. Mihk caught the canister, which was about the size of a 2 liter soda bottle but shaped like a thermos. He popped the top of the can, twisting it open and a heating element dropped down to warm up the coffee for him automatically. He brought it to his lips and blew on the hot drink a bit, then inhaled the scent and took a ginger sip, “Mmmm that's the stuff.” “So when do we start with the job?” asked Leggero. “Should we get crackin' guys?” asked Buio. “Not yet boys,” said the rhino. He walked casually over to a large metal case and popped open the top. Dozens of small robots flew out, each one looked like a small metallic sphere with a red glowing eye on the front, “We need to wait for dawn and then we will begin with filming.” Mihk stood up and departed the trailer, the shocks of the trailer shook and bounced as he hopped out, the ground thudding from his hundreds and hundreds of pounds of weight hitting the pavement. Even his sandals strain and moaned a bit from the impact. He looked around at the little robots and asked, “What makes this video so special, compadre? I mean we have a few dozen already.” “This will be the largest job we've had yet,” said Rostislav, “I want don't want rush job this time. Want to showcase one at a time what we can do. Should bring in many more jobs, da?” The rhino shot a thumbs up his way and Mihk gave him a nod. The half bison half water buffalo took another sip of the hot and energizing coffee, “Sounds pretty bodacious to me. In the meantime I'm just going to be caffinating. Let me know when you want me to do what.” Mihk took another sip from his steamy drink while the rabbits looked around at their surroundings. They seemed almost in constant contact with each other as they looked around, either holding hands, or rubbing one another in various places on their fuzzy and buff bods. Even their long ears seemed to mingle intimately as they looked about without speaking. “You two have been awful quiet. Should I be worry?” asked the rhino of the rabbits. “Hmmmm?” asked Leggero, “Oh. Naw. We were just telepathically wondering which block to start with first.” “Which would show up best for starting on the video,” Buio added. “Da. Da. I always forget you can talk to each other's minds when your ears touch. Got a little bit of the mind spark,” said Rostislav. “We sure do,” said Buio as his eyes darkened a bit, “but I also got the dark spark.” “And I got the light spark,” said Leggero as his eyes lightened up a bit in turn. “Speaking of light, dudes,” said Mihk as he pointed at the horizon. First light had struck with dawn soon to follow. He took a few more sips of the coffee and finished off the self heating cannister before tossing it into the truck. The rhino cracked his knuckles and closed the camera bots case. Sending the cam bots into motion. They spread out over a great area to capture all the action as it happened. “Alrighty boys. Prigotov'sya. I'll give intro before each segment. Then when I introduce you, you show your power and let the demolitions begin.” “Dude, don't we have to put up any phase barriers?” asked Mihk. “Nyet,” said the rhino, “Since we don't have any parts of the city to protect this time. We don't need them. We are leveling the whole place for once.” “Well I know but... Oh... yeah. I guess that means we wouldn't need any,” said Mihk. “Da. Now boys. We gonna record two videos today. First video is clean video. Promotional material,” began the rhino, “Then rest of city AFTER promotional video is going to be for the fans who want to see us really let loose, if you know what I mean.” The rabbits looked to each other and shared a devious and nigh identical set of grins before saying in unison, “Sounds like my kind of video.” “I know I'm looking forward to it,” Mihk commented, while focusing on staying soft for the first video, “Who's going first?” “I'll announce and then you go. I go last. Just be ready for when I tell you go. I tell you go then you go. Da?” said the rhino. Everyone nodded and he said, “Good. Now we start.” The rhino looked to the metal case and said, “Smart box.” The box beeped and some lights blinked then Rostislav said. “Smart box start recording promotional video.” The box bleeped and a cam bot went from a panning shot of the city down to the big rhino boss. He shot a winning smile and went into his shpiel, “Privet and welcome. I am Rostislav Rogovoy, owner and founder of Sila I Svet Demolitions. In this video you are about to see just what me and my employees can do for you. Starting off we have the powerful pair of rabbits ready to rumble this city to bits. Introduce yourselves boys.” With a gesture to the pair the camera floated over to them and they gave a few playful flexes as they introduced themselves being extremely flamboyant and effeminate as they began their segment. “Hi there everyone, I'm Buio,” said the rabbit in the tight blue clothes. “...and I'm Leggero,” said the rabbit in the tight yellow clothes. “And Today we're going to show you just what we can do with my power over dark,” said Buio. “And my powers over light,” said Leggero. “I'll kick it off,” said Buio, accenting his comment with a few powerful kicks, causing his muscles to flex and the scant clothing he wore to creak and strain. His eyes turned black and seemed to emanate dark flames as he said, “This is what I can do with the powers of darkness.” He floated into the air and had a dark aura pulsing from his body. Black lightning licked his heels through the ever taught socks, as he rose and flew to a block that had some shorter buildings. Then with a sudden boom he flew at supersonic speed, making the camera twirl from the sudden eddies of wind. The cameras kept switching to other cameras that were nearby, watching as the building before him nearly imploded from impact, collapsing down quickly. Then the rabbit rose from the rubble unharmed and a devious grin on his face. While floating over the rubble of the five story building he concentrated and then flexed his massive chest to even bigger proportions, firing a blast of pure dark energy from between his pecs like a laser beam that blasted through building after building, taking down a further three. As though he were just a kid having fun he then went down and flew through building after building til the entire block was demolished. The whole process took him about five minutes and when all was said and done he flew over to his husband and landed. The dark glow faded and he returned to his previous state. Leggero gave him a high five and dust came off of Buio from the rubble. He then helped Buio pat himself off and dusted down with a couple of coughs before Leggero pointed to the sleeve right at his his left bicep and said, “Oh no, love. You tore your sleeve.” The cameras captured all for the promo video, “Aw man... I guess it's ruined now. Oh well, Might as well take it off.” Then Buio proceeded to flex his already massive arm and just his arm to mind bendingly freakish proportions. His bicep and forearm popped and ripped free of it's blue constraints and soon the sleeve was left as just a strip around his wrist like a bangle from the once mighty and reinforced sleeves. Buio smiled and continued to flex, pump and show off his freakish arm, “There that's better.” “Better for you maybe,” began Leggero, “But now we don't match... Here, let me fix that.” Legerro then flexed his opposite arm in the same fashion and it exploded out of the constraining sleeve. He was much more methodical and slow, ripping it along a seam in very specific and controlled flexes to rise to power and ripped free of just his bicep. Then with his forearm he just exploded it all at once, bursting his arm free to relax it as just the same bangle of cloth remained much the same way his husband had. “There we are.” “Not quite, Leggy,” said Buio, “You flexed the wrong arm you silly goose, now we still don't match.” “Well what say we just even it up then fluffy britches?” “Sounds like a plan honey bun,” smiled Buio. The rabbits then turned to the camera and flexed in unison, making all four of their arms explode with size and freakish bulges in every direction as each individual muscle fiber contorted and grew to tremendous proportions. They throbbed with power and their naked arms now only had cloth wrist wraps where there were once blue and yellow sleeves. “Much better, my lovely,” said Leggero as his eyes went white and started to glow with a glimmering silver light. He pulsated with an aura of pure light much the way his husband had with his dark aura before, “But now it's my turn to show off a little.” Leggero then took flight and left a trail of shimmering light behind him as he flew into the center of a block between two ten story buildings. He then zoomed with a sonic boom to the ground and the impact resonated with such force that when his massive feet stomped the ground the buildings cracked and the surrounding cityscape quaked. His feet swelled and really strained those ever tight super reinforced socks. The buildings to either side of him collapsed down and the massive shards of buildings pummeled his incredible muscles. The rabbit gleaned, literally, and rose back up then started to pulse with a blinding light. He put his hands to either side and fired powerful beams which leveled the rest of the city block. Another five minutes passed and then the rabbit stood victorious on the rubble, landing and crushing the rubble between his toes and under the socks. After the display he walked back to Buio and said, “Well that's all for what I can do, at least on my own.” “Should we show them what we can do when we put our minds together?” asked Buio. “Among other things?” smiled Leggero. “Exactly, my love,” said Buio as he kissed his honey. The rabbits then went hand in hand and leaped 300 feet into the air. Rather than falling down from that height they remained up, still holding hands. Their bodies each glowed. Leggero with light and Buio with darkness. Then the fur on the entirety of their bodies changed colors with Leggero changing to a completely white furred rabbit, and Buio changed to a completely black furred rabbit. They looked to one another and gave a knowing nod, their luxurious locks billowed in the breeze generated from their sheer level of power. Then they each glowed their respective shades of dark and light and black and white lightning rained down from their bodies over the city below as they flew down a street. They blasted beams of light and dark to either side, destroying four blocks at once. Buildings ruptured and burst apart from the sheer force of the blasts and from the licking lightning of the pair of rabbits. They hovered and held hands, watching as the mass of buildings collapsed to the ground beneath them, destroyed by their sheer power alone. Six blocks of the city taken down by a mere two rabbits in a matter of minutes. The powerful pair returned back to Mihk and Rostislav, landing as the dust whooshed away from them and when the released hands, they stopped glowing and each returned to their respective black half white half forms. They then gave a few victorious flexes, all while their cottontails wiggled ever so happily, for the cameras and said in unison, “Thank you everybody. We were the Coniglios. Remember to stay tuned for the rest of the show.” The cameras then shifted focus back to the massive rhino and he shot another winning grin, “Wow that was really great, fellas. Now for a special treat I turn over the focus to my next fantastic employee. A real master of what he does. Hey there big guy, why not introduce yourself?” The camera then panned over to Mihk and the big half water buffalo gave a happy smile with a small wave, almost coy in his approach as he spoke out like a Californian surfer, “What's up dudes? I'm Mihkensei but everyone just calls me Mihk. I've got a few powers of my own that I'm about to showcase but first things first. Hey Rosti?” “Yes Mihk,” said the rhino. “We still gonna be using this big rig after today?” “Nyet. I got a junker just to use for the video,” the Rhino assured him, “You can use it however you want, big boy.” “Bodacious, well I'm gonna borrow it for just a sec here,” said Mihk. He walked up to the side of the rig itself and then hooked a big sandaled foot under the side. In one swift motion he kicked it with a careful precision into the air, flinging the whole 18 wheeler up and through the side of a building. He looked down and saw that he had popped a few straps on his roman-style sandal then with a humph he simply flexed his feet and lower legs, growing them to freakish size and simply ripping out of his sandals altogether. He then walked barefoot up to the building that the truck stuck out of the side from and turned to the camera. “So, compadres, the rabbits have the power of light and dark, but I have the power of earth behind my spark,” Mihk smiled, as he started to flex, pumping his muscles larger and larger till his tight tank top gave way to his power, unveiling the rest of his hairy chest and back for all the world to see. He then showed off the the cameras in several professional poses, his legs tearing up his shorts a bit but somehow despite his muscle and how incredibly well hung he was, they took it like champs and clung on for dear life. He then turned to the building before him and raised his right leg up high and then stomped it down on to the ground. A massive spike of rock and dirt shot up through the twenty story apartment building before him, partially from the force of his kick and partially from an exertion of his spark, driving the very earth itself up through the building. A second stomp and the whole structure collapsed before him. When the dust cleared, Mihk stood unharmed among the debris. He dusted off his shoulders for the cameras then smiled, “Pretty righteous right? Check this out dudes.” The massive barefoot beast of a man the launched himself forward at a speed that was alarming. He steadied the launch with his earth powers so that there was very little kickback. Mihk impacted a small store with enough force that the side he impacted exploded out the opposite side and took out a further two buildings in front of him. Before the collapsing buildings crumbled he ran up with incredible speed and strength, shrugging off the crumbling buildings as they collapsed atop him like it were nothing. He ran into a fourth building and stopped mid way through he lobby. The tiles of the floor cracking under the sheer weight of his massive body as he ran and then suddenly stood. Flexing his toes, the concrete and marble floor crushed between his toes like sand at a beach. Mihk squatted down and then suddenly launched himself up through the 50 story building, exploding through every level and erupting out of the top, the whole building falling and collapsing onto a few others on his demo block. He came down with a crash that landed him on the 30th floor of a 120 store building, but crashed down to the 28th floor. He took a moment as he rose to his feet, adjusted his massive package a little and then stood at the windows. He kicked the wall out before him so his view was not obscured and looked out at the remainder of the block. He raised his hands and there was a quake as the remainder of the three blocks nearest him was swallowed up as the earth shifted beneath them and dropped the buildings into the ground. The massive beast of a man then stomped his way down through each of the the 28 floors below him and walked out through the wall into the open. With one final massive punch to the side of the building it collapsed and fell atop the last of the rubble on his block for the video. Mihk then leaped into the air and landed on the pavement right next to Rostislav and the rabbits. The ground cratered out from him and he had to climb out of the hole after his landing but then dusted himself off, pointed to the rhino and said, “I've been Mihkensei Buisson. It's all up to you now dude.” A cam bot panned over from Mihk to Rostislav the Rhino and he said, “Wasn't that something? Well. I suppose that is about all for this video... oh except for my part. Time for Rostislav to show them how it's done, da?” With a gesture the massive rhino had the camera pull back to show his full body. He then made a fist with one hand and clasped it in his other. Then he flexed and flexed hard. His tight flannel shirt literally exploded from his body and was left as tattered on his bulging, muscular, very hirsute upper frame. His loose blue jeans were suddenly made tight as spandex, and his feet up to his calves burst from his steel toed boots. That one flex left him in just what were now super tight jean shorts, that were tattered at the bottom, his suspenders, and a pair of white socks, overstretched across his truly massive stompers. Rostislav then said, “You've seen earth, light, and dark sparks. Mine is a bit of body but mostly control over kinetic energy. This mean that once I start... there is nothing that can stop this rhino. Watch as I take out now.” The rhino started to flex, pounding his fists into each other and then with his muscles and overall body flexed to astounding definition. The hair on his body seemed to double in thickness and the popping mass flex made sweat droplets fire from him in every direction like a mist. The sheen of his body shimmered in the early morning sun. He placed his hands onto the ground, assuming a running preparatory pose. He began to kick his foot like a bull getting ready to charge. His nostrils flailed as his body continued to swell even bigger, more vascular, more hirsute, more defined, and with throbbing muscle beyond the other three of his company combined. Then he kicked off. His massive hairy toes tore through the fronts of his socks as they dug into the the pavement a foot deep as he ran. Over and over his feet tore through the streets leaving a path of destruction as he built up speed. The power of his thrusting muscles only built upon his power and he manipulated his kinetic energy as he ran to the end of mainstreet. The power of the wind rushing from him was accented and empowered by his kinetic energy boosts. Everything he kicked up in his wake was dragged after him. He ran through a bus, cutting it in half on impact. The kinetic energy he used to power through, he amplified a hundred fold just before he impacted a 50 story skyscraper with the full front of his body and continued to run. The kinetic power boosted from his impact to the building exploded the front of that building in every direction before him. The bus halves impacted two buildings and the impact exploded out at the same time as the impact of the big rhino through that forefront of the skyscraper. He only continued to build speed and erupt through buildings. Every impact having the kinetic energy outburst amplified and that only caused further explosive demolitions in all directions. The beastly man continued to run through a whole city block and then stopped, standing in ruins as his now bare feet smoked from the exertion of power. Not even a trace of his socks remained. The cameras filmed in super slow mo to capture his slow look up then went back to regular speed as he grinned. The row of buildings he ran through and the two hit by his bus halves exploded out in a mass of demolished rubble that took out five city blocks and caused a quake that shook the ground for miles around. He ran back through the collapsing buildings at super speed, exploding brick and mortar against his nigh invulnerable frame. The powerful, hirsute, muscular rhino didn't stop till he arrived back at the group, dragging a cloud of debris with him. It was ten minutes before the dust finally settled. Mihk raised his hands and with a couple claps both he, the rabbits, and the rhino were all dust free for the cameras. Rostislav then turned on his best grin with a thumbs up as he looked to the closest cam bot, “Well well. That's fourteen city blocks taken out in merely an hour of time. Imagine what we at Sila I Svet Demolitions can do for you today! Dasvidanya and good day my comrades. Rostislav out.” With that final command the dust covered digital box beeped to signal the end of filming for the time being. The massive rhino looked down and gave a nod then looked to his employees, “Good boys. Very very good. We make good video today. Just one question Mihk.” “Hmmm?” asked the half bison, “Was something wrong?” The rhino nodded, “I don't know what it is you been saying when you are talking on the video. What is all this cowabunga dude bull shit?” “Oh well, I was trying to establish a character,” Mihk began as he started to talk with his hands while he explained his reasoning, “I figured I only had a few lines to like... make me seem like a lighthearted surfer bro. I wanted to seem less scary so that when I stomped the ground and leveled a few city blocks then people would be cool with it instead of seeing it as some kind of monster doing all that stuff... ya know?” Rostislav smiled with a single approving nod, “Well then well done, comrade. Just in any future videos... dial it back like sixty percent, da?” “Da,” Mihk said with a nod, “Sixty percent less bodacious. Got it.” He stuck his tongue out as he crossed his arms with a silly smile. The rabbits then hopped and landed between the two. “Speaking of videos though,” said Leggero. “And speaking of dialing it back,” added Buio. “Maybe we could dial back just how much clothing we all wore,” added Leggero. “And maybe we could dial up how sexy everything was going to get,” said Buio. Then in unison they said, “And maybe we could start making that other video we were supposed to start making?” “Keep your collective pants on till we can start filming,” said Rostislav, “Speaking of I think we should move to another part of the city for that perhaps.” “Yeah this place is kind of beat. We want a bunch more buildings if we're going to start blowing things up,” said Mihk. He raised his hands and a platform of pavement rose up into the air and floated to another part of the city. He found a good place about 20 blocks away and set everyone down to the city streets, moving the part of the street that was there out of the way so there was an empty slot for the part of the pavement they floated in on, “There we go. Fresh city for video two.” “Video two!” exclaimed the rabbits excitedly. The rhino nodded, “Remember boys that now we can go crazy. That video before will go on our site as a promo not only to draw in clients for future work... but also so that people can go to our pay side for more videos like what's gonna get made right now.” “You don't have to tell me,” said Leggero, “I'm the one who built the site.” “This isn't our first rodeo, Rhino Daddy,” said Buio, “But I do appreciate the pep talk.” Mihk cracked his knuckles and looked to the box then double tapped the button on top, “Alright dudes. We're recording so... Allons-Y!” “Da... that's not how this box works,” said Rostislav, “It only responds to my commands. Besides we need to get dressed to impress first.” The rhino tapped the top of the box and said, “Box, give us outfits.” The robotic box then opened and unfurled into a massive wardrobe. The rhino opened the standalone closet and pulled his outfit out with a nod, happy with his choice then motioned for the others to do the same. Mihk pulled out a little gray and white number. Buio took out something orange and somewhat torn while Leggero took something fancier and purple from the wardrobe. Mihk brought up separaters made of stone from the streets and the four men got dressed. The four were surrounded in stone by the half bison so they could get dressed and ready for the video with a big reveal planned. The rhino called out for the cam bots to start recording the second video and a few seconds later Leggero burst onto the scene. The big black and white rabbit kicked through the stone wall and stomped onto the city streets revealing his new outfit for all the cameras to record. He wore a purple pinstripe suite with a green undershirt, purple tie, green socks, huge shiny brown shoes, and dark shades. The clothes hugged to his huge muscles as he walked out into the city and struck a few classy poses, dusting off his shoulders with a tiny brush he kept in his inner jacket pocket. The crotch had been specially tailored to hold back his tremendous endowments but he wasn't afraid to thrust them forward a bit and really strain their fabric prisons. His tail twitched happily as he was stylin'. Buio was the next one to burst onto the scene, punching through his wall and jumping up to land with a skillful crash on his feet. And what big bare bunny feet they were. Massive even for his size, they were thick and strong feet with powerful toes. Resting atop them were orange fabric anklets, like ripped up sweat bands from an 80s movie. He had similar arm bands at his wrists and one atop his brow as a proper punk sweat band. All orange as was the rest of his outfit which consisted of a pair of tight fitting boxer briefs that really accentuated his massive bulge, but both the fabric at the waist band, and where it ended on his mid thighs, was frayed and torn to be rather stylish. His orange shirt was stretched perilously over his tremendous pecs and was torn around the v-neck collar and along the midrift ends on the bottoms. Whatever sleeves there had been were either torn or flexed out of at the shoulder leaving tufts of torn cloth that billowed in the breeze. He did a few breakdance moves with some playful flexing mixed in and ended on a head spin windmill that ended with a final freeze pose held aloft by his strong hands alone. Mihk was the next to make his way onto the scene. The stone encasement moved aside, as his power moved the earth to begin with, and he sauntered out very feminine with a hip sway to put the best drag queens to shame. That was just as he liked and was very much in drag for his second intro. He wore an ill fitting french maid outfit that was stretched to the extreme. It was a tight, tailored, gray dress with a white apron, white collar, white puffy sleeves that covered his shoulders with a frilly design but stopped at the biceps, and a white collar with a light blue bow around his neck. He also had a white underskirt crinoline to make his short skirt fuller, helped by his tremendous crotch bulge, a crotch that was covered by his only undergarment, which was a tight white jock strap stretched to the extreme and was shown off a bit every time the wind blew against him just right. His arms were adorned with black fishnet stockings that went from a fingerless glove start at his hands and ended with a frilly gray ribbon half way over his biceps. Similarly his feet were clad in overstretched gray socks that were styled like no-shows to cover his feet but were attached to black fishnet stockings that rose up over the curves and hills of his powerful legs, ending half way up his thighs in a frilly lace that was hooked to the band of the jock strap underneath to keep them up. He completed the maid look by having a gray mobcap with white lace atop his head that had a frilly blue bow on the side and then also held an over-sized feather duster. The duster looked normal in his grips but, as he was a seven foot seven inch wall of muscle with huge hands, it would have practically been a broom to a smaller man. Mihk sauntered here and there with a feminine sauntering step that set the rabbits on edge, he walked over to a parked car and put his hands on the roof, crunching it down a little as he thrust his powerful ass into the air and wiggled it for the cameras. Then came the rhino. Rostislav was not one to saunter. He burst from his encasement by stomping the ground and letting the heavy rocks collapse and break apart over his powerful muscles. Muscles that were all too on display for his fans. The only thing covering his torso were his suspenders which held up a pair of custom tailored daisy duke style gray jean shorts, stretched to the max, as one might assume, by his bulge that could go blow for blow against Mihk's own size. There was something else over his crotch, under the jeans, that seemed to prevent the cameras from getting the full details of his cock outline from under those jeans but that was a surprise that he was saving for later on in the video. Over his feet he had a pair of knee high white socks that had blue and red stripes at the top. Socks that bulged with his massive, hairy, well defined legs. Similarly over his arms he also wore a pair of the same style socks that had the ends torn through by his fingers so that he had full ability to grip still. The arm socks rode over his powerful muscles as a perfect tight fit that ended with those stripes just above the mid level of his powerful biceps. Atop his nose, pulled over his horn he seemed to be wearing socks that the rabbits were wearing previously, one was stretched over his head like a blue luchadore mask with holes poked for his eyes, ears, and muzzle to protrude through. It was bunched up just under his chin like a scarf that ended his sock mask. Then there was a yellow sock, pulled over his muzzle with his nose, horn, and lips all defined through the stretchy material, bunched up around where his muzzle met the rest of his face, completing the mask in total. He inhaled deeply and his muscles over the whole of his body swelled a bit bigger as though he was fueled by the erotic nature of the socks he donned, stretching the ones he wore all the more. He walked out into the street and gave a few playful flexes to show off for the others and to the cameras before he said, “Alright fellas... let us fuck this city up now.” Leggero looked over his shades to his husband in the orange outfit and said, “Has anyone ever told you that you have the same fashion sense as Flash Beagle?” Buio looked to his lover in the purple suit, “Said the man who's cosplaying as the Joker right now?” “Sexy Joker sure,” said Leggero with a few flexes to stretch out his suit a bit. He looked to Mihk and said, “Speaking of cosplays... who are you supposed to be? Is your drag name Raye Nessance?” Mihk chuckled a bit then said with a lisp, “Honey please, with these massive milkers?” he said pointing to his chest, flexing a bit as his nipples swelled under the dress, “If anything you can call me Maid Moorian.” “All I know is...” Rostislav began then flexed harder in a most muscular pose, fraying the ends of the socks covering his arms and legs. His cock then burst free from it's prison, revealing that it was wearing a huge sock like a condom as his coconut balls and massive python freed itself. He swayed his hips, the massive 18-inch soft cock, “I am ready to begin the fuckening.” Mihk felt his own 18 inch soft endowment start to swell under his dress from the display while Buio and Leggero felt their 22 inch softies tighten their pants as well. The rabbits had balls the size of 16 pound bowling balls and they felt them swell a bit along with their friends as they saw everyone in their full sexy glory. Rostislav the rhino started simple by stroking his massive sock covered cock, watching it grow and lengthen till it really filled out that sock. Thickening, his member went from it's 18 inch flaccid state to a full 38 inches of sock throbbing, rock hard, steel i-beam dick that made that sock like a second skin as copious amounts of precum spilled from the head through the fabric, soaking it in further down the shaft while also dripping out onto the pavement below. He watched Mihk struggle to sit still atop the partly crushed car and await his turn in the spotlight. His puddles of precum only increased as he watched the rabbits work their wiles for the show. Buio, dressed in his 80s garb pulled a huge boom box from seemingly out of nowhere then rested it on his ample shoulder, held up by an arm wrapped around it and hit play. A tasty synthwave song began to play that cut in with a bit of hip hop and the rabbit bobbed in time to the music. He started to break dance, setting down the boom box as he twirled, kicking it over to Leggero, sliding it on the ground over to his husband. He smiled and kept dancing, even though that massive bulge should have made it more difficult, he seemed to move with grace despite it's size protruding from his body. He only stopped when Leggero stopped the music, effectively letting Buio freeze in place in a hand stand. The rabbit in the suit popped the tape out, flipped it over, and hit play. A salsa song kicked in and he began to do a sensual, fast paced dance over to his husband, then nudged his bulge with a strong hand to knock him on his bum. He continued to dance but at the same time flexed and not only popped the tie from his neck but also popped the first three buttons of his custom tailored shirt. Showing off his huge pecs as he continued to dance. Buio flipped to his feet and was not about to be out shown. He dance up to his husband and kept pace, executing a choreographed number as the pair kept dancing and in doing so flexed their muscles. First their feet which made Buio's feet larger but made Leggero burst from his shoes, leaving his feet clad only in the lime green socks. Next they flexed their pecs and abs. They worked in sequence that tore Buio's top in two but opened up Leggero's shirt completely. They flexed their muscles in unison, forcing their pecs to intertwine in a writhing mass of masculinity. Their abs flexed in sequence that caused them to clap together, one by one then all at once then showing their incredible muscle control as they went back to one at a time. Leggero's massive cock had snaked down his pants leg past his knee and kept lengthening before it hardened. Likewise Buio's cock had lengthened the opposite way, snaking off to the left around the side and then continued to fill out his orange boxer-briefs. It snaked around his waist like an inner tube and eventually came full circle as it went all the way round him. He then moved to his huge lover and said, “Enough of the dancing, lets move it up a notch. Flex out of your top my love above all others.” “As you wish my sweet bunny Buio,” smiled Leggero. The pair then grunted in unison and flexed their chests and abs harder, The expanding muscles pushed the two buff fluffy men apart a good ten feet before they relaxed and let their torsos return to normal, relatively speaking. Buio then heard the track change from a salsa tune to a power ballad rock song and began to flex in time to the music. Bouncing his pecs and biceps then flexing his lats, trapezius muscles until his shirt was blasted from his torso, leaving his upper body naked except for his wrist bands and headband. He showed his unbelievable precision muscle control by flexing each muscle group separately, making each one bulge out from his fingers, flexing like they were bulging biceps, then up to his forearm where he flexed each muscle individually bulging out in groups from the longus to the brevis to his ulnaris and the digitorum muscles. Then he moved on to the upper arms starting by flexing his wenis till they touched the ground and sprung back up, then the biceps, triceps, deltoids and everything in between. He shifted positions and flexed each part of his back separately, working hard on his traps and lats till it looked like he literally had a pair of gigantic wings that he flapped with enough strength to blow his counterpart's hair like a strong breeze. He danced forward a bit and then pointed to his husband happily. Leggero was more than happy to take the next leg of the sexiness. He began by moon walking back a few yards and then began to flex his feet, flexing bigger and taller. The soles swelling huge, his feet growing overall and stressing his socks to the max till he blew out the fronts with his growing, lengthening and thickening rabbit toes. Wiggling said toes ground the pavement between them to dust like sand on a beach and then with some further foot growth, his gigantic feet tore free from his socks altogether and made him stand a full four feet taller from all the growth. He then used his long ears to dust his shoulders one by one and then started to work on his arms. He started with his shoulders, flexing them up till they were like gigantic boulders that swelled through and out of his shirt and jacket like they were tissue paper. He left his shoulders giant then made his upper arms grow to match, ripping free the next segment of his shirt with his biceps, triceps, and all the muscles in between. Next came the forearms and hands, swelling till they exploded with size, followed by his hands. He flexed his arms like the stud he was with each arm equally as big on it's own as his body was just moments ago. He let his chest and abs explode out before him and his back explode out behind him, demolishing the last of his shirt then relaxed his flexes and returned to a relatively normal, albeit slightly bigger size than before. Where the rabbits once stood six foot six, not counting the ears, before they now stood no less than seven foot tall each. They looked down and swelled their feet bigger and bigger till they both had massive feet that were each the size of a small sedan. They walked on tip toes up to each other till they were able to pull each other's arms to hug chest on chest and kissed passionately. Their gigantic toes intermingled as they played footsie while making out. Because they were facing one another it was black fur on black fur and white fur on white fur. Leggero's pants were the first to give way to his 50 inch long monstrosity that ripped his already stressed pants from his frame and went between the legs of his lover, colliding with his tremendous balls with a resounding thwack. A thwack that drove his lover wild as the cock pushed Buio away and lifted his feet off the ground. Buio did the splits, flexing his balls atop that massive humanoid, pink, rabbit cock to hold it in place, his feet out to the sides with toes pointing away as he moaned and toe curled while his cock and balls swelled to meet his lover's size on par with nearly identical cocks and balls. However his started by tearing the front of his shorts off, then moving around his side, to the back and then swinging around to collide with Leggero's pecs with a speed so great the impact caused a sonic boom that blew out the windows of nearby buildings. He was going to fly off Leggero's cock, but managed somehow to clap his massive soles and toes around that gigantic member before he flew off too far and the grip caused his husband to stumble back on his own massive bunny feet, making him fall back to his heels and accidentally smash the boom box to bits. At that point, Leggero wore nothing but a few tatters of cloth around his ankles and Buio only had on his ankle bands, wrist bands, and headband. Leggero was able to hold up the bunny that clasped to his cock by massive feet alone and managed to flex his cock up and down, bouncing his husband in the process. Buio then flexed his cock and allowed it to grow even bigger, swelling larger and thicker, bouncing with his body and really slapping the sides of his feet hard, spraying Leggero with gallons and gallons of precum as he did so. Leggero responded in turn spurting hundreds of gallons of precum from a throbbing, expanding, growing cock that got big enough to start spreading apart the sedan sized feet of his husband and those hundreds of gallons that spurted from every edge of the massive feet, and between the toes, began to simply erupt from the now exposed cock head, bathing the swelling balls of his mate. Buio couldn't hold out very long and without warning his feet slipped from that massive cock. He flexed his ass to gargantuan size, like twin bean bag chairs to cushion his fall. He landed with a crash, his slickened feet to either side of his massive mate. On landing their cocks slapped together and both moaned in unison. They then began to sway their hips and thrust massive cocks against each other, getting precum everywhere as they had a proper sword fight in the city streets. Then Buio lifted his feet and placed them to either side of Leggero and engulfed his mate's body entirely with those massive rabbit feet sticking out the bottom and his massive cock out the front. His head was between two massive toes on either side and as he took in the intoxicating scent of his mate and his own precum he lost control. Leggero was the first to cum. He blasted with the force of a railgun through the side of a building and through the building behind it. Both buildings collapsed from the repeated shots of his particle beam firing cock. His shots practically glowed with his power over light as he blasted again and again. His partner was so turned on by the display that he erupted in turn and his massive cock fired straight up into the air, raining down super rabbit cum over the city. The rabbits came for minutes straight before the orgasmic end left them writhing on the ground and deflating to 8 foot tall, before the ears, hyper muscular versions of their previous selves. Mihk however had put up an over-sized black umbrella with white frilled lace on the top center and around the outer edge, keeping his maid's outfit clean from the oncoming cum storm that hit mere minutes before. He floated daintily on gusts of wind that lifted him by the strong maid's umbrella like a bizzaro Mary Poppins made of thick bovine muscle and hair. He floated through the air till he found a dry spot on the pavement and then released his umbrella, falling to the ground with a crash that cratered the street in a ten foot radius from him and tore the foot sides of his stockings. He sauntered over to a busted lamp post and with gentle movements he bent it over in half at waist height, then bent it around and flattened it with his hands to make a flat table-like surface to set a singles record player he pulled from under his skirt. Where he hid it, no one knows. A flip of the switch and it cranked to full volume. He set the needle to start and began playing an old record of “La Vie En Rose”. The half bison, half water buffalo, hyper buff, hyper hung, hyper masculine man dressed in one of the most effeminate of outfits then began a well practiced routine. Starting with a relever moving to several glissers, pliers, sauters and a healthy mixof elancer and entendre with expert precision to the music. Then he started to slowly flex bigger and bigger, growing the muscularity of his whole body. Every muscle expanding larger and larger as well as his massive nuts, cock, lips, brow, forehead, and chin. The jock strap gave way along with prongs of his fishnets in random places over his arms and legs. In a pirouette his toes expanded too long and when he stuck the landing they tore through the fabric of his hoes, airing them to the world as the massive man danced. The big man continued to swell and ended his routine along with the song, then casually lifted and tossed a car through the air single handed, crushing the record as it began to skip at the end of it's play. He smiled after the crash and continued to swell. More strings and straps popped free from his fishnet stockings over both the legs, feet, hands and arms. His shoulders filled out the formerly poofy short sleeves of his maid's dress and his collar bow popped along with the top two buttons of the white collar along his dress. The tears spread further down as he sauntered on down to where the laying rabbits recovered. Mihk had already stretched his body to eight and a half feet tall by the time his feet ripped free of the sock bottoms from his stockings. His cock had been 18 inches soft but with his swelling had become 24 inches soft, however, since he began walking it also began to harden. His balls became more boulder-esque and were kept tucked behind his legs so that his member was unencumbered to sway before him as it grew and grew, pointing like a man destroying meat missile, ready to crush. It lifted past the rim of his short skirt and the head of his pink, humanoid, cock of incredible girth had a gray ribbon tied around just behind it with a gray bow atop it. The jock strap that held his stockings up had since ripped off those constraints and was now stretched to the max as his dick reached full mast at 60 throbbing inches of pure bovine power. A mighty throb of his cock popped that bow and ribbon right off. He reached the rabbits, swishing mostly barefoot as his arms and legs were now no longer covered in any sort of fabric that would hide his incredible, swelling, vascular muscles of untold power and virility. Mihk smiled to the pair and pointed between them, “Who's going to help milk me first? Should I just go eeny meeny miney mo?” “Could be the both of us at once,” said Leggero as he rose to his feet. Buio rose up as well and made a change to that plan, “Better yet, perhaps you should use whoever you catch first, my bovine chum?” The rhino, not to be forgotten chimed in as he stroked his still throbbing sock clad member, as he stood with socks soaked in an ever expanding pool of his own precum, edging and holding off his orgasms as he watched. Another orgasm approached and he squeezed his cock, his balls rumbling bigger behind him all the while as another orgasm was surpressed. They were now each as big as 3 city busses smooshed together. He grunted as they swelled again and said, “Mmm yes... you keep doing just that... Then we get to the real freaky stuff.” “Oooo. That's gonna be fun. Also, I like the idea of a hide and seek, mes amis,” said Mihk, “I'll give you each one big jump and then I'll come a knockin' to find the fine lapine who will help. Est-ce que ça va avec tout le monde?” The rabbits looked to one another then back to Mihk and said in unison, “Oui.” At once the already massive rabbits flexed their legs and the four limbs exploded with muscle from their buttocks to their thighs, calves, soles and toes. They squatted down on the newly buffed out legs and jumped with a force that propelled them in different directions. Buio exploded through the front of a skyscraper and the building collapsed in his wake. Leggero cleared the buildings before him but on his descent, flexed the soles of his feet to the size of city busses and his toes each to the size of a volkswagen bug. Speaking of bugs, on his landing he stomped down and through a three story office building, collasping it and cratering the structure in his wake. The cameras captured it all and the rhino edged to the video relay given by the box. Mihk smiled and then charged his body with the powers of earth and air and then smiled as he said, “Ready or not... here I come little bunnies...” He then flexed his eyes like massive twin battering rams that soon extended out like ever growing pillars. They pierced through wall after wall of the buildings before him until they bumped into a massive set of toes that belonged to Leggero, Mihk called out with a great billowing voice that trembled the buildings his eyes had pierced as he started to retract them, “Peekaboo I see you.” The massive beast of a man, in tatters of a maid's dress, ran forth through building after building after the huge black and white rabbit. Leggero flexed his pecs up like a shield in front of him as he saw exploding building after exploding building as the half water buffalo charged. He spread his pecs so that he could see down the middle, only just in time to see the massive Mihk explode out the nearest building. He screeched to a hault before impact and said, “Oh I see. Think you can stop me with your muscles? Think your pecs are really something? Let me show you what real pecs can do!” Mihk's whole body flexed and grew like a full body erection with muscles exploding out on all sides. He continued to throb bigger and bigger without really gaining any height, except for that which his powerful soles added to the equation. He then concentrated and flexed his chest hard. His pecs exploded and tore him free of the last of his maid's outfit, leaving him only wearing the small hat atop his head. His pecs swelled bigger and bigger, engulfing his 120 inch boner and pushing his boulder sized balls back behind his legs as they impacted the ground eight feet down and were equally as tall above the man. Expanding out eight, then ten, then twenty feet in every direction. His gargantuan nipples were the size of manhole covers and exploded milk out from his glorious pecs with the strength of a dozen broken fire hydrants. He kept flexing till his pecs engulfed the swelling rabbit entirely from the tips of his ears to the ends of his toes, massive pec shield and all. They continued to swell and he continued to spray as soon his pecs expanded out a hundred feet in all directions, crushing all in their path. “Olly olly oxen free!” Mihk cried out. He then heard thud after thud a Buio hopped through the city streets, running though buildings, kicking through cars and punching through busses as though they were made of tissue paper. The beastly man couldn't see beyond his pecs but heard the other rabbit come up from behind. “Where is Leggero?” asked Buio. Mihk looked over his shoulder, his head had flexed his facial muscles larger as he focused on his powerful growth. His forehead had greater ridges, his chin had a gargantuan cleft and his lips were truly swollen with power. Mihk didn't speak but rather instead just slapped his pecs. “He's in there?” asked Buio, his boner throbbing to the 200 inch mark as he imagined what must have transpired. “He is... and if you want him out I need your help milking him free... mmmmph... So full of milk...” moaned the beastly man as he gripped his own pec flesh and massaged it with immense hands that only grew bigger and more hirsute by the second. The bovine man moaned, “Better hurry... Need to erupt...” Buio gave a grope of his massive ass then ran at super dark speed with a trail of black fire behind him as he came to one of Mihk's massive nipples, it was already 4 feet across and 8 feet long, pulsing, throbbing, and spraying milk by the gallon... That is until he plugged the hole. He stuck his 10 foot rabbit cock down it and gripped it tight, starting to fuck. He pounded away with massive balls slapping the nipple attached to a pec that went at least 100 feet down into the ground before the rabbit. He fucked away and then his balls swelled and started to erupt. He fired thousands upon thousands of gallons of rabbit cum down the huge nipple and soon enough Mihk's right pec was twice the size of his left, causing the beastly man to moan and his nipple swelled, engulfing the rabbit whole and swallowing him up as he continued to cum. Then the pecs erupted with millions upon millions of gallons of half bison milk and a good deal of rabbit spunk mixed in out of one side. The pecs began to deflate as the city streets were washed clean by the milk and cum mixture.. Several million gallons shot into the air as Mihk leaned back and aimed his nipples with a few precise flexes to fire like dual laser beams at the buildings in his path, blasting through them like a power washer blasting leaves from a sidewalk. The city before them lay a mess of white but that only got added to as Mihk let out a roaring moo and came between his own pecs, washing out Leggero. Buio was fired from the pectoral muscle at the same time and the pair flew through the air blasting cum all the way. Their hands and feet ignited with light and dark powers allowing them to fly as the continued to shoot their loads, washing away blocks of the city with their death ray cum shots. Not to be out done, Mihk flexed his pecs and increased the lactation flow as he came. Millions upon millions of gallons of his cum and milk mixed with the millions of gallons of rabbit cum as a whole section of the city got washed away white. When all was said and done they had cleared a further 40 blocks by way of orgasmic demolishing. Mihk fell back on his rump with his pecs mostly back to normal but still huge and throbbing with the power of his spark as the last his lactation drained, leaving him with 6 inch soft nipples in the aftermath. The rabbit pair smiled and hovered over Mihk with their soft cocks flapping in the breeze about 10 feet above the man. They grunted together and flexed their cocks, still soft they went down towards the massive half bison and wrapped around his arms like boa constrictors at least 20 feet long, then as a team they lifted him and flew back to find their Rhinocerous boss. However, he was not where they had left him. What they saw was a pair of divots drug through the pavement that seemed to expand as it got further and further from his starting point. They saw the divots expand and get wider till they filled the whole street with a raised path down the middle. All three stood and walked down the street, their cocks dragging behind them over the sides of the raised path. They saw the divots expanded path with the sides of buildings collapsed and crushed inward as they went further along, and then they saw it... twin hairy gray and pink boulders that were at least 500 feet tall. The massive balls of the massive rhino that he had drug at least half a mile through the city streets. Buio and Leggero hopped atop one massive mountainous testee each and Mihk hopped onto the hairy cleavage in the middle. However on landing he found that he was swallowed by a literal forest of pubic hair as the massive rhino balls expanded and doubled in size as a response to the rabbits heavy impacts. He pulled up and tried to move but found his footing precarious as he was constantly being swallowed and bounced by the testicle flesh and bombarded by the sweaty forest of pubic hair, wrapping around him with every new step. Buio and Leggero were unaware of Mihk's plight as he played in the forest of gray rhino pubes, that was dark as night within, and made his way through to the front. They had each hopped off and saw what Rostislav had become. Their cocks instantly went from soft twenty foot anacondas to hard eighty foot long pillars of masculinity and virility. Rostislav had been busy edging and swelling but not only his balls were throbbing bigger with every given second. His cock was a massive rod that was 200 feet long and 40 feet wide just before the head. The cock sock he wore was specially made to accommodate hyper growth but even so was tearing throughout it's coverage from the sheer size. The throbbing, pulsing veins along the massive member pulsed so big and hard with his every heartbeat that they literally blew off sections of his hyper sock. His body hair had run amok and covered his chest and abs till they were gray and shiny with hot rhino sweat. The hair covered his shoulders, back, arms, legs, hands and feet, though most of those were not visible because his hyper socks were still holding tight. His face flexed to massive proportions, his eyebrows throbbed out like twin hairy erections that extended 10 inches from his face. His cheeks were massive and pulsing with strength. The rhino's lips looked permanently pursed from their gargantuan proportions on his now huge face. His chin extended down to his tremendous pecs and was wedged between them. His underbite had extended and his incisors looked just as long as his horns. His forehead had extended up and out a good foot from his normal proportions and was creased with ridges. Rosti's ears twitched as his head hair cascaded over them and down his shoulders, intermingling with his copious body hair. The socks on Rosti's hands up his arms gave way as he raised his arms to a massive flex that made his biceps cap out at 40 stories tall. He grinned showing off for the rabbits as his forearm muscles extended out 25 stories to either side of him, smashing buildings to dust with massive squared bombarding shields of swelling, throbbing, swelling, muscle flesh. The rhino himself stood taller than before, at least 15 feet of massiveness with power literally radiating off him in every direction. He turned his head to the left and licked his swollen, musky, naked bicep. He flexed his thighss and made them expand out from him, off to the sides so he could match his forearms. With a skillful precision flex of his upper and lower body, he manuvered his forearm and thigh muscles to go forth and wrap around those giant 80 foot rabbit cocks with 250 foot squared off battering rams of power. He then flexed his calves down behind him and those giant calves lifted him and the rabbits off the ground. The act lifted him and the rabbits off the ground, 450 feet in the air to be precise, and shifted his balls behind him, causing Mihk to tumble and fall, getting wedged and squeezed by the copious, churning, nutsacks that battered him on either side within the forest of massive rhino pubes. He slipped around as he was engulfed in musk upon musk and only made his cock shoot forward like a missle from his body, emerging from the forest fast enough to break the sound barrier. The sonic boom tremmored through the rhino and the surrounding city and Rostislave clenched hard to keep from cumming, his balls doubling in size once again. He was too buff to turn his massive head on the neck muscles that now nearly engulfed his head along with immense back muscles, so he widened his eyes and the extended from his head to look back behind him at where the massive humanoid bison cock was coming from. The rabbits then allowed their muscles to flex as their cocks lengthened to 150 feet long and 20 feet wide each. Their muscles engulfed and hugged over the Rhino's cock hugging thigh and forearm muscles. The destruction that was happening around them didn't seem to matter to the four any more as they were too lost in each other to even notice at that point. The rabbits touched as their muscles swelled and as they pressed to each other, the colors of their fur in black and white swirled about over their bodies as they flexed, grew and rode the orgasmic bliss together. Rosti groaned as he looked back at Mihk's cock, a 500 foot throbbing pillar that poked him in his massive back and spurted thousands of gallons of precum that cascaded over his tremendous frame. Mihk's balls swelled atop the 2000 foot tall immense rhino testicles, each one 2000 feet wide with a true and literal forest of hair covering them. Mihk's now 400 foot in circumference balls rested atop the Rhino's own. The half bison rubbed his now 10 foot long nipples and gushed milk over his massive cock, slickening it more than the sweat of the rhino's pube forest. Rosti watched it all and then flexed his rump, pushing Mihk back and then let his throbbing, gargantuan anus extend out and wrap around Mihk's massive cock, sucking it in and drawing 50 feet of cock into him, making his abs bulge out from the tremendousness. Mihk just kept stroking his nipples from within the rhino forest and his balls continued to swell bigger. With the rhino's attention drawn away, the rabbits took advantage, flexing their feet and toes to immense proportions towards the rhino's now 350 foot throbbing member. The rabbits curled and flexed their toes to great length as the rhino held them aloft with supreme ease but his attention was draw back up front. His appendage was suddenly wrapped in skillfull, gargantuan, flexing rabbit toes that tore his cock free of every last bit of fabric that once encased it. Their massive muscles writhed with the rhino's own as Mihk flexed and fucked him from behind. The Rhino's nipples shot forth and swelled bigger as he flexed his pecs with a roar as his eyes went back in his sockets again. The pecs extened half down his forearms muscles while his nipples went further down still and around the rabbits. A massive rhino nipple inserted into the muscular rear of each rabbit, fucking them and filling them with rhino milk as the black and white of their fur swirled about over their bodies in a sea of swirls and waves. The rhino's body control spark had spread not only to his every fiber but to the bodies of his companions as well and they all swelled in love and erotic excitement. Their fast muscles, throbbing with pulsing veins and writhing with pleasure overtop one another turned the whole group into an almost unrecognizable mass of strength and virility. Buio and Leggero extended their ears over their pecs to wrap around their nipples, stroking and milking them to spurt back at Rosti and Mihk. Milk rained down over the city as it splashed against their powerful companions and mixed with Mihk's own spray out from the forest. Buildings collapsed from the mass of impossible muscles and the streets were flooded with their sweat, precum, cum, and milk mixing in a swath unlike anything the city had ever known or could withstand. The rabbit toes flexed and intermigled over the rhino's cock while his nipples fucked them. The rhino's massive anus sucked in and out over Mihk's cock and his abs flexed to really rock that gargantuan cock, bumping against the rhino's thighs and forearms that held the rabbits firm. Rabbits that had flexed the vast majority of their muscles over top of those rhino arms and legs. The bottom of the rhino leg's calves extending down 500 feet to raise him from the ground. All parties were left totally nude by their explosive muscle growths. Mihk's pecs and nipples continued to swell as the pleasure overwhelmed all parties present. Then came the rumbling. The rumbling that could not be held back, not this time. Rosti was about to fire, his whole body tensing and flexing muscles bigger and bigger in all directions including over those people he was with. The rabbits gushed more and more with rhino milk as his rhinocerous ass cheeks flexed bigger and bigger, engulfing the whole of Mihk's tremendous cock and covered his entire body in the forest of pubes. Mihk and the Rabbits started to rumble as they felt it approaching the same time as Rostislav's... the whole city quaked with the encroaching destruction. There was a moment's peace as they entered the eye of the storm. Then it happened. Rostislav's cock expanded, doubling in width. Mihk, Buio, and Leggero's cocks all follows suit and Rosti's balls contracted, pinching the bottom half of his body and the top half engulfed in a heavenly embrace between the rhino's ass cheeks... and he fired... They all fired... Every spurt from every one of them exploded like a bomb that took out blocks at a time, cratering and destroying the ground around and below them in row after row as milk and cum erupted in gargantuan waves from the writhing heaving mass of muscle, sinew, and fur that flexed and convulsed in rhythmic bombardments which quaked the ground and made palpable waves of air that billowed out from all directions. The sweet scent of love went out for miles in all directions, much like the tidal flood of various passion fluids. The city once known as Royal Triamel was quickly being flooded out of existance with walls and waves of fluid that washed the remainder of the buildings away for nearly an hour of flooding and reflooding in rhythmic explosions that wouldn't stop. When the orgasms finally stopped the massive men reduced in size but the rhino kept his hair as hirsute as his fully flexed form even though he would now stand a mere ten feet tall. The four of them laid back, awash and floating in a sea of their own fluids. Steadily leaking the last of the orgasmic pleasures. It was going to take a while for the fluids to drain off and evaporate but in the meantime they all just relaxed and floated at a level above where the skyscrapers once reached. Buio floated and gently swam through the thick fluid as easily as he would through water for the muscular rabbit, “That really hit the spot.” Leggero chimed in, “It really did... and now we're both white bunnies my love.” “You know,” said Mihk, “I think I still see some buildings off at the edges of the city still... Should we swim over and take care of those or...” “Davai!” Rosti exclaimed, “Let's grab a quick nap first then we work... I can cum a lot but boze moy... take a load off...” “I think that we already did my horny rhino friend,” said Buio. “A load and then some,” Leggero chimed in. Mihk nodded and laid back relaxing, “Right then... nap time for now... but then we get to really let loose after...”
    2 points
  4. Prelude: This story is the third tale in my "Omeganomicon" series, there will be appearances of some characters later on that will source from this material as well some rules and world-building described in both the first two stories, but you will not have to read either to get into this story. Recently I've become hooked on the popular show/manga "Jojo's Bizarre Adventure" (great stuff) so I decided that sense I'm establishing a new world system anyways, I'd try it in the writing style of Jojo's with a similar set of world rules as well, namely stands, corpse parts, overly explained standoffs, and certain character types and abilities, but modeled for muscle growth. Feel free to add your own suggestions for future chapters or even your own chapters! I plan to do quite a few of these, hence this is a continuous post rather than a normal one. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Chapter 1: Gyro's Little Brother Gyro Ghonson lived a blessed life in a loving family, with a very caring mother, and an absolute unit of a father. He was a massive dude with a sexdrive to match, even in his early 50s. Gyro was nowhere near as motivated to be in shape, and lived a lazy life of peace and tranquility... Or so he did until the week after Gyro's birthday. His dad had returned home early from work with a child about Gyro's age: Theodore "Who's this dad?" Gyro asked. "That...er... well son... ah..." his dad stuttered. "I'm his son that he abandoned." The kid said coldly. !!!!!!! I... I'M SORRY?!?! THE WHO?!?! Soon my father explained that fifteen years ago, the week after Gyro had been born, his mother was in great pain and was unable to provide their dad with the sexual release he needed.... (Gyro slapped him at this point.) And so he went out and fucked some slut at a bar. Nine months later Theodore was born, and left in care of the prostitute, whom recently died of an unknown illness. They took a dna test and found Gyro's dad was the biological father. "Theodore huh? I'm going to call you Theo!" Gyro started, but as he finished his sentence, Theo's leg shot out, knocking Gyro over. "Do not refer to me as any less than my full name Gyro." Theo said in response before turning around and heading upstairs. Gyro's Dad turned to Gyro and said "He grew up hard and life was difficult for him, I'm sorry if he's rude but cut him some slack... You didn't see the whorehouse I found this guy in, he has seen some shit, yet maintains absolute composure, it's quite remarkable. Over the next few years, life only became harder and harder for Gyro. Before now Gyro had never really compared himself to someone on a regular basis, but he could tell Gyro was clearly more muscular than Gyro. Gyro didn't take envy in this, but rather found it as a source of motivation to start working out, but never the less, Theo was still bigger for quite some time, causing all kinds of hell for Gyro. He had homework assignments destroyed, he was viciously mocked by practically everyone in his class, and was regularly dealt lessons as to whom was in charge, reducing Gyro to nothing internally. By age 19, both boys lived in Gyro's five bedroom apartment in Metroio city. For obvious reasons Gyro's Mom, Linda, was no longer married to his dad and was Gyro's only source of home away from Theo, never the less, as she was a busy woman, Gyro was left alone most of the time with Theo. Gyro, still having worked out regularly despite Theo's crushing tactics, was almost ready. He'd been keeping record of how much Theo was lifting at his gym in secret. It was pretty fucking impressive seeing the 200lbs of weight be lifted by such a relatively small kid. Theo almost always wore a thick hoodie and baggy pants, but despite this, he looked menacing as hell. 220. That's what he had to beat. 220. Normally Theo would go to the gym for a few hours everyday, but seeing as he was gifted a trip on a smaller cruise line by my mother for his birthday a few days ago, (he scoffed at it saying he expected no less than the smaller cruise selection from "that whore") He walked up to the bench and loaded up the weights marked with Theo's carved writing about his claim to them. He took a deep breath. Lifted the bar. A huge amount of force on his chest. He pushed. And with some effort, he lifted the weights. He was overjoyed, ecstatic! He'd done it! He was stronger than Theo! He could stand up to the beast now! Not only that... But he had four more days to improve more! He was sure he could get up to 235 in that time! ---------------------------------------- The night before Theo returned, Gyro had moved his blanket onto Theo's Second bed and cleared the room of his things. He was making a statement. They were equals from now on. Theo barged home with two of his buddies, Nick and Kyle (complete meathead drones used for grunt work and sexual pleasure alike), and turned to see all the stuff outside his primary bedroom. Enraged he screamed "GYRO YOU LITTLE BITCH, WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY ROOM! I'll RIP THAT LITTLE TWINK NECK OFF YOUR...." but before Theo could say anything else, Gyro appeared, confident in the hallway. "I'm taking your second bedroom Theo. You may not have noticed, but I've been keeping track of your progress in the gym, by my account, I now have an advantage on you by at least 15 lbs, give or take. I'm stronger than you now." Theo stopped and laughed at him before winding up a bitch-slap. However Gyro caught it, and now had Theo by the wrist, which showed Gyro a face he'd never seen on Theo before: Fear. "I've never seen that look on you Theo, but never the less, from it I can already tell I've won this fight, stop now before you get hurt." Gyro said confidently. "You did worry me quite a bit there... But none the less, I couldn't agree more... NICK! KYLE!" Theo responded with an evil grin. Within seconds Gyro had been restrained and kicked repeatedly by the three Jocks. "You need a lesson in discipline bitch." Theo said. "You think these two bozos do what I say because of how much I can deadlift? HA! I'll fucking SHOW YOU WHY THEY WORSHIP ME!" he continued before whistling. On command, both Nick and Kyle stripped to their bare skin and nealed on the floor at the base of Theo's bed to watch. With his hands restrained by ductape from behind and on the verge of blacking out from injouries, Gyro struggled to free himself as Theo started stripping slowly, eventually revealing an impressive 9 inch cock. Gyro wenced and tried to get away, but soon found himself with a fat cock between his teeth and cheek. Theo had a firm grip on Gyro's jaw as to keep him from biting down, and it all seemed hopeless to Gyro, when suddenly, as if by pure chance, Theo pushed hard enough to knock Gyro across the thin shag carpet, causing Gyro to fall forward, headbutting Theo square in the balls. Gyro backed away into the far corner of the room. "You little bastard! Big mistake doing that! We have you cornered now! You can't run!" Theo shouted. "Run? I didn't plan on doing anything of the sort." "Huh?" "If THAT is why these two worship you, I have a surprising bit of information they might fight just a bit interesting." Gyro said with his hands now free from ductape. "He can't possibly mean..." Theo thought as the face of fear appeared a second time as Gyro dropped his pants willingly. "Oh wow!" Nick and Kyle said together as they bore witness to Gyro's 10 inch cock with balls twice the size of Theo's Theo glared at his former minions as they sat in awe and approached the naked specimen. "Woah... It's even thicker than Theo's..." Nick said. Infuriated and humiliated, Theo landed a final blow on Gyro, knocking him (but not his erection) out cold. No further harm befell Gyro that day, Theo left in a fit of rage and anger to go drink downtown with his fake ID (which would later be found out and confiscated, leading to him spending two nights in jail. Gyro woke up in Theo's second bed with a sexy letter from Nick and Kyle begging to "hang out" sometime. He would spend the next few days adjusting his life back from the tyrannical rule Theo could no longer impose. It was a good day. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- As Theo roamed the streets after his release, he vowed to destroy Gyro at any cost. He knew a guy up the road who sold steroids reasonably, he could get bigger and destroy that little cockroach! "I'll get fucking huge!" Theo laughed to himself (or so he thought) in a back alley. "If it's power you want... I think I can provide exactly what you need." Said a mysterious voice from behind the corner. "Who the fuck asked..." Theo began, but then the stranger stepped out of the shadows and Theo realized he was in no position to make demands. Theo was huge for his age, but he was still only a mere 19 years old, not even finished with puberty yet. The man behind the corner was gigantic, even for a full grown adult. "Well little boy? Do you want the kind of power I can offer or not?" the hulking mass said sternly. Biting his lips in fear, Theo replied "Yes. Yes I do. I want it all. " "Hungry beast aren't we.... Tell you what... I'll get you started... " the man said as he opened the large case he was carrying with him, removing one of the loose items in the bottom. "Here..." said the figure as he handed Theo a round object about the size of an orange within a completely sealed leathery sack. "What is this?" Theo asked. "Power, raw power, solidified into to solid mass." "How does it work?" Theo pried. "First you study it. Know it. The smell. It's presences. Know it well. Like the back of your hand. Then, when you can be sure you know this object and all others like it, place it into your bare lap... Now leave... It's getting late...." The man instructed firmly before turning the corner. When Theo rounded the same corner however, he found the man to have disappeared. Thats when he felt it. The warm pulse of the ball in his hand, and the power it commanded, with this, Theo knew in his soul, he would have no issue reclaiming his throne from Gyro! Chapter 1: Complete! Chapter 2: Theo's Return After the incident, Theo disappeared for weeks before returning with a green wristband he claimed was for his rehabilitation program and "explained" how attacking Gyro came from a steroid addiction, and after accepting Gyro had surpassed his ability without cheating, he became "enlightened" by Gyro's determination and wanted to workout properly with Gyro to learn from him. Skeptical, Gyro questioned the proposition and weather or not to take Theo up on his offer, but eventually complied. Week after week, Theo treated Gyro like a proper brother, and worked out in stride bringing out a new strength in both brothers as they worked out together. However, despite his appearances, Theo was putting on a farce of malicious intention. Nine months later, gyro had begun noticing a lot of strange circumstances. Mostly the difference in strength between Gyro and Theo. Gyro had been dead set on maintaining his figure and building muscle as effectively as possible, and had definitely put more time in, whereas Theo would mostly spot Gyro and spend most his time encouraging him, only working out for twenty minutes or so each session while Gyro would workout the full thirty five. However, you would expect the exact opposite considering the size difference in both. Gyro hadn't gained a pound... But Theo had nearly doubled in size. It made no sense... Furthermore he knew Theo couldn't be cheating, as he had attended regular drug tests to check for a reaction to any steroid or steroid-like substance. What was even weirder was Gyro's progress was consistent. He had moved up in weight significantly (moving from curling 40lb weights to 60lbs) while Theo was still satisfied with just 45lbs. One day after the workout Gyro was alone with Theo in the back locker room of the gym. Gyro joked about his concerns considering this odd speculation. Theo simply laughed as Gyro expected him to and claimed to have no idea why this was happening, and suggested the two take a trip to the steam room in the back. The two had been to the steam room before, but the two always wore their towel to hide their junk, but today, after a few minutes, Theo confidently dropped his towel, and took a wide seat exposing his dick to the world. Gyro was flabbergasted, his cock was far larger than it had been a year ago, and if Gyro had fallowed suit, he would definitely lose any sort of competition. "Damn bitch, can't believe you fit that whole thing in my mouth." Gyro laughed awkwardly. Theo smirked lightly and said "Steroids man, they shrink your dick to baby size." But in the back of his mind Theo was laughing maniacally knowing Gyro would never catch on. How could he? What he saw was impossible to accomplish by mere common folk. This power was unique to him and as it grew, he would rake Gyro through the weeds for everything he could as he gripped his lemon sized testicles and smelled his musty fingers afterwards. When the two arrived home, they each retired to their separate bedrooms, where Gyro would go to bed, tired from working out to exhaustion, and Theo relaxes in his bed and massages his balls. "Tonight's the night.... It's been over a year but I'll finally do it tonight...." Theo said as he began rubbing himself all over. "That fool Gyro will break mentally like a twig, maybe even injure himself trying tomorrow... All I need to do now... Is release the power I've built up and claim it as my own.... Gah... These arms are so weak... They can barely lift the muscle that dipshit spent so much time refining for me." After a few minutes of exploring his body, Theo gripped the shaft of his cock and began to stroke it savagely. After a few minutes, for the first time in a year, Theo released his massive testicles and began screaming internally at the ecstasy flowing through him. It was his. Theo stood up, more easily than he had done for quite a while, and explored the body he'd worn for the past few months, as now, he had unlocked the strength that came with it too! --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Gyro tried to lift it again, and again, but he couldn't.... He'd started every workout session for the past two months with some curls with the 60lb weights, but now... He couldn't lift them. Its as if they weighed 90lbs. He couldn't understand it. "Don't worry Gyro, I'm sure you'll catch up one day" Theo said with an evil smirk on his face as he finished his minimalist workout utilizing the second pair of 60lbs weights. "How are you able to lift thoses dude? I've never seen you be able to lift more than 45s..." Gyro questioned but stopped abruptly as it was clear Theo was preoccupied, staring at the muscular body builder fitness trainer's hot and sweaty body working with a team in the back. "Uh Theo?" Gyro asked to get his attention back. Theo turned to Gyro,frowned, and said: "Look Gyro, I didn't want to say anything but I'm at my wits end. I'm getting really sick of your jealousy towards my body. I really don't think your toxic nature is good for my improvement, that's why I think I'll continue my workout with someone I can learn from rather than teach." With that Theo went and spoke with the bodybuilder he'd been eyeing. Gyro tried every workout he could, but like magic, all the progress he'd obtained over the past year had vanished into thin air! What was going on? Was he losing it? Eventually Theo finished his workout and nonchalantly left his number for the body builder while Gyro went and hid in the back room. Suddenly, against his sobs, Theo realized he was in someone's presence. "Is your name Gyro?" boomed a deep thunderous voice. It was the bodybuilder Theo had been eyeing. What was he doing here and what did he want with Gyro and why did he know his name? 'Yeah it is... I'm sorry, am I in your way? I'm just a bit confused right now because..." "Because your brother has stolen the physical progress you've made over the past year. I know." Gyro was stunned. A wave of questions and emotions hit him at once. First was relief, now knowing he wasn't' crazy and somehow Theo had managed to steal his power. Then came anger as he realized that Theo HAD In fact been plotting against him and stolen even more from him. Then came dumbfoundedness as to what was going on. "So... What's going on here then? I'm completely lost." Gyro asked the behemoth. The man sat down and pulled out a large suitcase from his locker and placed it on the table in front of Gyro. "If I am to tell you more, it may put you at risk. I have it on high authority that I can trust you in my personal goals, but I must confirm that you as well want to accept the burden that comes with the mystery surrounding what's happened. " Gyro didn't care what dark secrets this hulk held, he needed to know what Theo had done and was willing to swim oceans to find out. "I accept." he said firmly. "Very well.... Then Gyro, I welcome you to the Ranks of Jackovia's Knights. My name is Connor." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- End of Chapt. 2 But I've got the time to go ahead onto Chapter 3 so enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 3: Connor's Corpse. Connor stood up and locked the gym door before returning to the suitcase to open it. "I should tell you before hand Gyro, do not be alarmed by what you see in this case. If you want to know Theo's secret, you must remain calm no matter what." Gyro raised an eyebrow but conceded to the demand. "Gyro, if you've chosen to walk this path, I must inform you that your half-brother is now in possession of an incredible power, gifted to him by merging with a piece of my master." "Your master?" "Aeons ago, my master, a man named Jackovia, used old magic in conjunction with advanced sciences to obtain an ultimate form of power and connection to the ethereal plane that networks the divide between time and the multiverse itself. For billions of years he's sculpted reality into the unique form of today, that while not idealistic to us, was virtually perfect in Jack's eyes. Upon his ascension however, he left behind the conduit he'd inhabited for all his life up till that point, his body, in his home universe. The body has no bearing on Jackovia's presence, power, or health, but it does have unique properties. Connor at this point finally opened the case. What was inside startled Gyro, as he did not know if he should be in awe of the perfect specimens laid out before him, or if he should be horrified by the severed arm, leg, and other body parts. Gyro stepped back away from Connor. Connor sighed. "I figured this part would freak you out, I guess it's best if I just show you...." he said as he ripped the chunk of abdominal flesh off the torso and shoved it against Gyro's stomach. Gyro is scared shitless at this point and tries to run out of the room, but as he does everything slowly fades black and he passes out. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Gyro awakes on the bench with Connor standing over him. "Good you survived the bonding process." Gyro groans, sits up, and clutches his chest. It burned, hotter than it had ever burned before after any workout. As he looked down he noticed that, while lacking definition, Gyro's abdominals had flattened and improved tremendously. However upon sitting up, Gyro fell backwards at the sight standing before him, as some kind of athletic ghost was standing right beside him. "WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT THING?! Gyro screamed. "That is the power of the Omega's body bonding with you. Giving you access to the old magic of the alphas and the ability to twist reality in accordance to one's personality. This particular fusion, is called "PLANK, ACT ONE!"" Gyro sat in awe of the creature but began to notice, the humanoid shape of the creature and the reactions it made to Gyro's observations.... This ghostly figure in front of him was himself, down to the last nail. "These abilities are called "Strengths", and they come in many forms, each granting their user untold power and abilities. Right now Plank here is limited to simplistic combat that all humanoid Strength's possess, but eventually it will sprout root and evolve into something greater.... Like your brother's..." "Theo has one of these things too?" Gyro said mesmerized by the situation. "Indeed. He possesses the right testicle of the Omega granting him the Strength: BLUE BALLS!" "Blue balls?" "It is a leaching Strength. It latches to a person and transfers their physical status to it's user, Theo. While the physical changes will occur normally, the actual strength won't transfer until Theo breaks the bond by jacking off. When that happens, you'll be free to resume control over your physical status, but everything you've gain will have been stolen. I'm sorry I had to wait so long to get to you, but I had to wait until the Strength's effect wore off, least I imbue you with your own Strength, only to have it be stolen by Theo." "How can you be sure I'm not still under his spell? He could have put it back on me..." Connor smiled. "I happen to know he didn't, as I know for a fact now that Theo has attempted to use his abilities on me... If he knew who I am he'd know this attempt to be fruitless... But eventually he will realize his ability isn't working on me, and will simply find another body builder to steal strength from... Worst case scenario he runs into the thief again... Greedier and cockier than before.." "Who's the thief?" Gyro asked. "I don't know. but whomever they are they managed to steal half of Jackovia's Corpse five years ago, and sense then have been traveling this world, spreading the parts around to the evilest bastards he can find in an attempt to overwrite the domain Jackovia has defined with his own body. So far I've only found a few pieces, but as I find more, I continue to combat deadlier and stranger abilities, and now I grow fearful my power alone will not be enough to accomplish my goal." Gyro sat down and processed this for a bit. "Ok... So how do I defeat Theo before he manages to get too strong to stop?" "I don't believe Plank act one is mature enough yet to combat Blue Balls. Blue balls is what's considered a supportive Strength, meaning it has no material figure to attack, rather the only method of defeating blue balls, is to defeat it's user. My own Strength is similar." "What's your strength?" Gyro asked. "My supreme ability, Fantasy Figure, allows me access to anything holding information about my body. If you take a picture of me, I'll know whats in your phone, if you put a picture of me in a book, I'll have access to everything in that book. But mostly, I use my ability to take control and access the minds of people fantasizing about me. " "That's scary." Gyro stated calmly, unaware if his calm nature was his own choice forged from trust in Connor, or if it were the effect of Connor's ability, not giving him the choice. "You will come to accept it." Connor said plainly. "Hmm... It's already 7 o'Clock... It's getting late. You'd better get home before Theo suspects something's amiss. I'll meet back up with you tomorrow at five in the back training room. Get yourself some rest tonight and don't worry about Theo, I've seen deep into the twisted recesses of his mind and while I can't predict what he'll do if he finds out you have a Strength, I do know he knows very little about the situation as a whole and believes the power he holds is unmatched. Simply act normal and see if anything about him changes. " Gyro nodded in understanding. "Oh and one last thing. While normal people can't see Strengths, other Strength users can, so it's best if you keep Plank retracted until you need him, as to not draw enemy attention onto yourself. Likewise it would send a red flag to Theo immediately. I know you've only had your ability for a short while, so I've taken the liberty of attaching the Strength retraction command in your brain to the clapping actions. Simply clap twice to hide your Strength, and say its name to bring it forth. I wish you well sir Gyro, and hope to see you alive and well tomorrow for your training." Gyro thanked Connor and finally left the building. However as he crossed the gym to leave, he received an odd chilling sensation from a guy with jet black hair in the far back of the room staring while using a medicine ball.... End of Chapter 3! Hope you're all enjoying! If anyone is confused as to the Strength/ability explanation, you should review "Stand abilities" from Jojo's bizarre adventure, which will work virtually the exact same way. Otherwise feel free to express what you'd like! ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter Four: Alan's Spotter As instructed, Gyro returned to the gym the next day at the same time, but couldn't spy Connor anywhere. After a few minutes Gyro began doing some basic exercises to occupy himself. However he quickly found that a lot of exercises he would have to adjust for after what Theo had done. On top of this, Theo no longer acted as Gyro's Spotter for heavy lifting, and without Connor, it simply wasn't safe to guesstimate his own strength. All of a sudden a voice spoke from behind Gyro. "Noticed you're eyeing the weight-bench there... You need someone to help lift up?" Gyro turned to see a young adult, no older than 22 but nothing special, staring down at him. Gyro smiled and said "Yeah I could! My normal workout buddy didn't come in today." "Well that's too bad. Name's Alan, I just started working out here a couple weeks ago, great place, I love the marble fountain out front, really pulls the place together." "I'm Gyro. I've been going here a while but lately things have just gotten a little bizarre...." Alan helped Gyro through their first set, afterwards Gyro placed another 5lbs on each side. "No no no no man, that last set was way too easy for you, load another 20lbs on there, you can lift it." "Well I planned on doing quite a few sets so..." "Nonsense, your whole workout has been explained to me with that single set, you have a ton of gusto kid but you lack form and discipline, observe." Alan said confidently and as nice as he could before lying down under his bar. "Watch my arms, how they oscillate and move as I go down... And up.... And down... And up...." Gyro was impressed and loaded his own rack back up with the suggested 20lbs as requested and hopped under the bar. "Now I'm going to walk you through this one, just do exactly as I say." Gyro began by lifting the 220lb bar and slowly bringing it to his chest. "Good use of your arms, but you're now shifting all the weight onto your shoulders when it should be distributed through your chest, correct this by repositioning the bar higher up your chest on your next rep." Alan said. Gyro did. "Alright much better, but your left index finger lost a bit of grip there upon your decent, it's minor but it'll throw off the whole distribution, quell this by spreading youre other fingers further from it slightly...." Alan continued offering small tidbits of insanely accurate advice with each of the other 9 reps. Gyro's eyes lit up, this was a significantly better workout! How was it possible for Alan to know every little error with his form? With the focus and direction he supplied, Gyro felt he could lift twice as much! Gyro counted "10" and attempted to rack the bar, but Alan stopped him. "Woah there big shot, that's only 9 reps. First one never counts. Come on you can do this." Gyro smiled, he'd never gotten this kind of support from Theo! And so Gyro complied and brought down the bar to his chest one more time for one last rep. But then it stopped. Gyro looked up and to his horror, he saw Alan standing above him, glaring with both hands on the bar, forcing it down as hard as he could. Gyro panicked and began to try and throw the weights off of him, but he couldn't! He was already extremely exhausted from lifting so much already! Now with considerably more weight, he couldn't lift the bar off his chest! "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Gyro yelled trying to get the attention of anyone else in the gym (Which was oddly deserted). "I think I'll be asking the questions here dirt-bag, starting for what the fuck you think you're doing with a piece of the Omega corpse?" Alan spoke plainly. "I... I..." Gyro tried to explain but was too freaked out to form thoughts. Alan continued "That's right asshole, I know all about it, you're looking at the holder of the left eye of Jackovia, which grants me my Strength: "Spotter". Using spotter I can see through anything, which is how I knew immediately that you were holding the abs, as well as your innermost muscular mechanics during your workout." "But... But why?" Gyro wheezed. "Because I know where you got that piece from. My mentor, Connor. He had that piece just yesterday, now he's gone, and some punk ass is wearing a piece of his most cherished treasure?" "What?" Thought Gyro to himself. "He works with Connor?! This is just a big misunderstanding! Just let me up for moment!" Boomed in his mind, unable to escape his winded mouth. "Now what did you do to him? I don't know what kind of power you stole to be able to combat Fantasy Figure, but I won't give you the opportunity to activate it! Alan shouted. Gyro was scared and in a great deal of pain when the memory of what Connor told him flashed in his oxygen deprived brain. To Alan's surprise, Gyro dropped the bar from his hands willingly, allowing the bar to start to crush his chest. "OH NO YOU DON'T!" Alan cried as he tried to pull the bar onto Gyro's neck, which the force of said weight would easily crush. BANG! "AH!" Alan said in surprise. "The bar can't be pulled back because the rack is in the way! Damn it! If I hadn't corrected his form I could finish him off, but now he's! CLAP And with a single clap from Gyro, Plank Act 1 emerged. "PLANK! Help!" screamed Gyro internally. "SURE THING!" It replied, landing a swift punch between Alan's front teeth knocking him back and destroying the mirror behind him. Seizing the opportunity Gyro released himself from under the bar, but due to the time he was under the bar, couldn't breathe or speak yet. Alan returned to his feet. "A humanoid Strength huh? Bring it on." he said as he picked up a fragment of the mirror and wielded it like a throwing knife. "While Spotter may just be a support Strength, it's more than enough to defeat you!" He said winding up to throw. Gyro attempted to dodge, but Alan still nailed him with shards over and over. "He's noticing the muscle movements within my body! He practically knows what I'm going to do as I'm doing it! " Gyro thought to himself. "Vision is mankind's greatest asset! And my Spotter elevates that power to levels you'll never be able to see coming!" Alan said as he donned a pair of glasses. Gyro dodged the best he could, but he couldn't stop the edges from cutting him significantly. Alan smiled as he assumed Gyro to be defeated, but then quickly felt a chill run down his spine. Gyro had turned the flash on his phone and flashed Alan. "I put it together once I saw you put on those glasses, they're transition lenses, like my mothers... Your Spotter does allow you to see through things, but like transition lenses it adapts to the environment's light level. Disrupt that lightlevel, and Spotter can't see a thing." Alan steps back as a feeling of fear envelops him. "But don't worry, I'll make sure you have the best view in the house for this ass-kicking you're about to receive." Gyro said angrily. And in a flurry of punches Gyro knocks Alan to the floor and beats him repeatedly. "That's enough Gyro." said a voice from behind. It was Connor. "I can't believe all it takes is a mere 45 minute delay for both of you to start killing each other! This is absurd! We're doomed already if you think this kind of behavior will get you revenge on Theo or Madison. To the treadmills BOTH of you! We're running double as far now!" "Sir... please... we're in no condition to..." Connor stared down at him menacingly. "Er... Yes sir... Right away sir...." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After the ruthless workout, Connor obtained the truth from both of them. "I see... I guess I too have a hand to play in this, as I did not inform either of you about the existence of the other. I do apologize, I was a bit preoccupied yesterday with tracking down some leads on supernatural occurrences. I should have at least informed one of you." Connor said bowing his head slightly. "I wouldn't' say that. I still think the blame rests mostly on the guy who attacked me before knowing all the facts." Gyro said angrily. "Thats enough Gyro, it was an accident. You may not know it but Alan has been through far worse than you, and without a physical Strength, he relies on attacking the fastest to survive." Connor explained. "None the less, the reason I was so late today was because I struck gold with my source." He continued. "Wait... Does that mean?" Alan asked. "Unfortunately no Alan, I've confirmed this part is neither the left nor right shoulder-blade. I'm sorry but it's not Sara." Alan's eyes fell to the floor in disappointment. Why Gyro didn't know, but he wasn't given the opportunity to find out. "The subject in question is a forty five year old Shaman from the Amazon Jungle. Investigators from the foundation have spotted this man apparently clocking in at over 65 miles an hour, on foot." "On foot?!" "Indeed. This is obviously the work of an enemy Strength ability. We need to corner him, question him, and if necessary remove the part from him. We leave immediately, so go home and grab what you'll need." "Understood" Alan said standing up. "Wait... Where will we be going?" "He just told you G-Zero" Alan answered mockingly. South America. End of Chapter 4! Chapter 5: Theo is Hungry Theo sat in his room puzzling to himself, plotting. dfgh\ He'd secretly tailed his pathetic cuck brother to his "Friend's campsite" he claimed he'd be staying at for the next few days... But instead found him at some random airport.... He didn't know what his brother was being so seceretive about... But he didn't like it. Leaving his brother to his own devices is what brought challenge to the will of Theodore already once, and he was determined to keep it from coming again. Theo was already paranoid, as the professional body builder he'd latched onto had apparently produced no new muscle for Theo to exploit. This was concerning as no one else at Theo's disposal seemed to be able to resist his Blue Balls.... But what more he was hungry. From the unfathomably dark recesses of Theo's mind came an itch that'd picked and picked at Theo's mind from the moment he released Blue Balls from its grip on Gyro. The sudden embuement of power with his body was euphoric. And the more Theo felt and understood the sensation, the more he wanted more of it and the more he understood that it was his right to claim such a thing. Theo believed in his soul that he was a god among men, destined to rise above and command all whom gazed upon his infinite power, as soon as he could control it. As soon as he can grow into it. The world was his to conquer. The next day Theo decided to scout out a new gym to try and find a new host to feed off of if that oaf from before was a dry well. He decided to try the northtown gym, as it was one of the more expensive ones, used mainly by professionals. From the window, Theo eyed the selection like a hungry farmer about to select which cow he'd lead to the slaughterhouse. Finally he settled on the one in the far back: "This specimen will serve my needs well... Even if it isn't as close to the hulk from before, he's still several times stronger than I... For now..." Theo said to himself internally. He followed the tatted forearms of his prey into the back room at the end of his workout to bathe in ice. He sat in the large ice tub by himself, humming "Cold as Ice" lyrics under his breath. Theo's Blue Balls required him to touch the subject before he could latch on, and if Theo wanted to be conspicuous, he'd have waited until the man had left the ice bath, but drunk on the sensation of power gleaned so effortlessly to him, Theo had a newfound sense of entitlement in his breath. With this, Theo would attempt to enter the bath with the man. "What's up dude?" Said the man as Theo entered the room as he finished undressing and had sunk into the pool. "Hello." Theo replied coldly. "Uh... Sorry man this bath is going to be occupied for a while... There's two more down the hall if you'd like." He continued. "I believe this one will do nicely." Theo said unwavered by the man's objection. Becoming somewhat agitated, the man started to glare at Theo from the tub. "Well I'm using this one, so I'm afraid you're going to have to reconsider." "This bath will do" Theo says again as he begins to strip down as well. With the now looming threat of another naked man entering his small tub pressed against him, the man sits up. "Look man, my name's Reggie. I'm starting to get a bit agitated in your insinuation that you're getting in this tub." But as Reggie finished, Theo had finished undressing, and stepped into the tub, still standing to assert dominance over this man. "ALRIGHT THAT IT!" Reggie barked finally, and as he did, Theo found himself unable to move his legs. Looking down, Theo found that the water had frozen right up his legs! "What is this madness?" Theo demanded from Reggie. "You like that bitch? I call that "CoolDown!" It's this amazing ability I got a few months ago from some ripped guy in a cape. It gives me the ability to freeze anything I want!" "Impossible!" Theo thought to himself "He has a body part too?" Reggie then gracefully removed himself from the ice as Theo struggled with the entrapment of ice as it slowly crept up his legs. "Now look here bitch. I've been pleasant with you, but now you've forced my hand..." Reggie said menacingly. The ice grew heavy against Theo's back and legs, forcing his body into an arched position. "And if you're a big enough bastard to invade my own bath, then I think we need to get to know each other better... The ice now began to encircle Theo's face, forcing his mouth open, silencing him. It didn't take long for Reggie to progress onwards. Theo's mind was enraged that this mere commoner would treat him in such a way! This bastard had no right to force his way upon his lordship THEO! And this humiliation would not go unpunished... But for now, Theo had already accomplished his goal, as the muscular hunk would soon become Theo's own personal muscle factory as Reggie pounded Theo's cold ass with his throbbing cock and strong muscular hands. Eventually Reggie give up and lets the poor sack of shit go, and as he leaves Theo says "Things wouldn't have gone this way if I'd been a little stronger... How about a rematch Reggie?" Reggie was confused and tired. "Yeah sure kid. Keep fucking quiet before I turn your mother into my own personal fucktoy too." "I have to confess Reginald, I too have met that man who bestowed incredible power upon me as well. Albeit my power is far less useful." "What part did you receive?" Reggie asked, suddenly concerned. "Just the left ball" Theo said clutching his crotch "It doesn't do much other than make my dick the size of my ego." Reggie smiled "Then you won't mind if I take it then do you?" "From what I've discovered the body parts will only release from their host once the host has been defeated and is deemed "Unworthy".Theo started. Theo then shrugged. "Then its settled. This time, four months from now, each of us will train to our maximum, and the winner will go home with both body parts." "That's a dumb bet!" Reggie said laughing. "Even without my amazing Cooldown ability, I'm still much stronger than you brat!" But fine. This time, 120 days. BE HERE." He shouted as he finally left the building. Later that night, Theo smiled maliciously as the familiar pulse he'd feel when Gyro was working out began to stimulate his chest for the first time in weeks. ----- End of Chapter 5! Chapter 6: Amazon. Gyro could hardly believe how easy it'd been to get all the way to Brazil with Connor. Using fantasy figure, Connor was able to push past any guard or checkpoint in the way, they didn't even need passports or tickets! After arriving, Alan began using Spotter right away to scan everything as fast as possible. It wasn't long before he'd located the anomalous person to have last been seen roughly 50 miles north of the town the three now occupied in a small fishing village. With Spotter and Fantasy Figure combined, it wasn't long until the group stood before the man they were searching for. "Wait a second... I know you!" Gyro said abruptly upon seeing the figure for the first time. "You're that Actor whom live in uptown! I thought you just secured another deal with the studio, what are you doing here?" "My name is Percy" the Man said. "Hello Percy, tell us, have you been given anything strange recently?" Alan asked eagerly. Percy frowned as he spoke to the group, "Last year I was diagnosed with terminal complications in my lungs, and unfortunately I couldn't even make it onto the donor list due to the nature of my disease... And up til four months ago I'd come to terms with my life being over, you know, not having a tomorrow.... But fate had other plans. I was confronted by a jacked man in a dark cloak late one night, and he presented me with this weird mummified set of lungs. I didn't think anything of them at the time, but soon after he shoved those weird lungs into my chest... I began to get better. Now... I'm at the height of my own health, and can perform tasks I'd thought inhuman just weeks ago... Connor leered at Percy's chest. "The lungs of Jackovia" are a powerful piece indeed, granting the user nearly infinite stamina. Percy continued: "My ability.... "Marathon" allows me to control oxygen absolutely in close proximity to myself, granting me the ability to maintain a normal state while exerting every last cell of my body so long as I have energy to burn." "Thats how you managed to obtain such a fast speed! We have you clocking in at 65kmh!" Alan deduced. "Indeed. It is strange, in a fair race, the fastest animal on earth, the Cheetah, will win any race against any man, so long as the race is long enough. Truth be told, the amazing speed of a Cheetah actually stems from its ability to maintain it's speed, rather than the actual max speed being enough to carry it. Thus, if you were to remove a man's need to catch his breath, as well as exhaustion, it is far easier for a man to win a race with a Cheetah." Connor finished perusing Percy's mind before turning to his team. "It's just as I feared." Connor said reluctantly, staring at the floor. Percy turned to Alan and Gyro. "Your friend has already discovered the dark truth I hold I see... " "What dark Truth?" Gyro asked. "The cycle is beginning anew. That is why this dark figure has appeared now, granting untold power to mere strangers. He wishes to draw out a successor to the throne of reality. Whomever this is, he's motivated by one goal and one goal only: Overwrite Jackovia out of existence, and to reshape the world in his own image." "How?" "Simple, he just needs to assemble the corpse parts. Once a soul has command of the entire body of Jackovia, it is expected that a new age will arise, and even time itself will unravel for whomever controls such might." Percy continued with a sigh. "That is why I ran as far from Metroio. I don't know why but somehow, all the unaccounted-for body parts are destined to appear within that city, even those kept securely elsewhere in the world. Something is drawing in Jackovia by a force on par with FATE to Metroio, and I'm doing everything in my power to stop this power from falling into the wrong hands." "Did... Did you say all the body parts are in Metroio?" Gyro asked nervously. "Indeed". "Alan, Connor, we need to get back... Theo's been left by himself in a city filled with supernatural objects granting untold abilities! God knows the damage he'll do if even one more piece falls under his control!" Gyro began to panic. "Relax Gyro. Even I couldn't find but a handful of corpse parts on my own with my Fantasy Figure, I doubt Theo will even be able to get a hold on one before we return. Besides, Percy here has just reassured me the four pieces I'm most concerned about are most certainly not tangible to him." "What four parts?" "While many of the corpse parts are fantastic and awe-inspiring, there are four that would spell travesty for all mankind if collected: 1: The left hand - A powerful ability, allowing one to transform anything that one touches into different forms of energy, effectively allowing one to transform anything into sudden bursts of kinetic energy, blowing anything around that object away with it. 2: The vocal cords - May hold an ability to even rival Fantasy Figure in mind control. 3: The skin - This would allow Theo complete control over his outward appearance, even allowing him to hide his size, shape, and if need be, even turn invisible. 4: The shaft and Balls - While the shaft does nothing on its own, when combined with both Blue Balls and the right testicle, it unlocks the ability to reset the world, changing everything from the dawn of time to the end of a new universe as the user pleases. If anyone, much less Theo, got ahold of these three parts, their next climax would re-write the basic foundations of reality, gravity, laws of physics, commonly held beliefs and instincts, everything, would be at the complete mercy of the shaft's wielder. We can not allow this at ANY COST!" Gyro stepped back in fear at the thought of such limitless power at the finger tips of his evil brother and what he would do with it. Alan chimed in "We can't allow this, we must return to Metroio now!" Percy stopped Alan as he attempted to leave. "No Alan, they will return to Metroio, you will come with me." "And why would I do that?" Alan said quizzically. "Because we are headed to Antartica... Where your sister is being held." -End Chapter 6. Chapter 7 : Alan's Backstory Alan and Gyro stared back at each other as Alan and Percy's plane started off towards Antarctica. Alan was nervous, but that fear was squandered by his anger. As a child, Alan's mother and father died abruptly in a car crash, leaving both him and his sister alone in foster care. The two were scared senseless of losing the other, as in their eyes they had nothing left in the world but each other. When they learned they'd be separated by the foster system, they were traumatized. Jessica, Alan's sister, was raised by a harsh, cold, but wealthy household in the northern region of Metroio. Alan was raised by a kind and caring household, but lived in constant debt and at the center of conflict in southern Metroio. Neither had any idea the other was living just on the other side of the metropolis for eight years. But as fate would have it, the two were destined to eventually meet. One day, while amidst a regular street brawl with a local gang, fending for himself against four people by exploiting weaknesses he'd trained himself to identify, Alan was knocked hard with an unexpected electric shock from a hidden taser. The four thugs proceeded to kick the poor kid relentlessly as his body seized on the floor from repetitive electric shocks. As it so happens, Jessica, whom happened to change personal trainers recently, happened to be walking by, and immediately came to the unknown boy's aid, knocking two unconscious with one blow with a nearby 2x4, and holding the third hostage with an armlock. As the fourth attempted to shock Jessica as well, Alan tripped him from the floor, knocking the taser out of reach. Alan and Jessica would then demolish the remaining two conscious thugs with ease. As the two began to speak to one another, and discovered the others identity, they were ecstatic and for a brief moment, felt happier than they had ever felt before. However, as the two discussed their vastly different pasts and the troubles they worked through on their own, it quickly became a light-hearted, but insanely motivating pissing match of who suffered more and who was stronger as a result. This sparked an arms race between the two siblings that would push them to train against each other in all categories. Strength of course, but also reflexes, stamina, intelligence, social comfort, BMI, wealth accumulation, and everything else. Despite all the conflict however, neither saw the other as outdoing the other out of spite or dominance, but rather as and endless source of motivation. All of that changed roughly a year before Alan met Connor, when Jessica met a woman called Misty. Misty was a recent transfer to the twin's gym, and quickly pissed Jessica right off. She made it a point to mimic the strongest woman in the gym's workouts, same time, same sets, same weights, same lengths. There was just one difference.... Her mammoth fucking perfect titties. Jessica had spent years sculpting her ass to a perfect heart shape thinking beauty would somehow win her cold parent's approval, but there was nothing to be done about her breasts, which were normal B cups. No amount of exercise helps breasts unfortunately. Potentially one could gain weight and then lose the fat elsewhere, but even if Jessica were to match Misty's size... She couldn't match her perkiness. They were just perfect. Everything about Misty seemed to compliment Jessica almost identically, yet what it always came down to was the tits. And if you think Jessica should just ignore Misty and be confident in herself... Well... Misty wouldn't let her. When Jessica first asked Misty about her mimicking, Misty got angry in retaliation as she claimed Jessica was copying HER. Jessica alone just looked puzzled as anyone who'd been watching the two knew Jessica came in first and had her own routine. But then Misty called over a bunch of guys from the other side of the gym, and asked them who was copying who, to which Misty, like a succubus, lulled into a trance like state with a seductive voice and some not-so-subtle hand holding, followed by just placing their bare hands on her breasts and ass. As if she'd changed the rules of reality itself, the group of boys all joined together and asked Jessica to leave Misty alone. This continued to escalate until eventually, a Gym representative was called in, who promptly asked Jessica to leave. This shocked Jessica the most, as she knew the representative quite well, and from his social media posts, it was clear he was VERY MUCH gay. Alan comforted Jessica, but rage built up inside her like a volcano as EVERY day, even if she'd change up her routine, Misty would be there, turning everyone in the gym against her in any way she could. Then one day, as the twins left the gym on a particular rainy day, they were stopped in an alley way by a mysterious jacked stranger in a dark cloak. He offered Jessica a chance to become more than Misty and beat her at his own game. Jessica, being quite smart, initially ignored this offer, until the man continued. "You really should take my offer though, after all, look what it did for Misty..." Jessica stopped dead after hearing this. "What did you say?" "Oh? Interested now? Yes, Yes, That sexy seductress struck a deal with me too a few months ago. You might not think she matched your abilities overnight, but no. She simply shook my hand, and two days later she showed up and started copying you..." Alan looked for a quiver in the man's barely visible lip, a reach to scratch his chin anything that would denote he was lying in some way subtilty. But he didn't. He was stone cold. Either this man was the most disciplined person on the planet, or he wasn't lying. "What do I give in return? My soul? Kill for you? WHAT?" Jessica growled. "A hefty price... A steep one I don't think you're ready for...." The man started. Alan chimed in "She's not interested in any of your demonic games..." "One thousand US dollars." The man finished plainly. The three stood in silence for a brief period. "You.... You're kidding right?" Alan eventually said. "Do I look like I'm kidding boy?" Jessica, as you may recall, not only lived in a wealthy family, but also worked hard in competition with her brother for molentary gain. 1000$ to her was a mere two weeks salary, and so easily obtainable she had half the amount in her bag right then. "Uh... Ok.... So, I only have 500$ now... Can I pay you back the rest later or?" "Jessica we aren't trusting this guy!" "Tomorrow at this exact time I will be waiting in this exact alley, if you fail to show I will reclaim the trade and return the 500$ down payment. Seem fair?" "Deal." Is all Jessica said against Alan's pleas. The man pulled a long rectangular box out from behind his cloak and opened it, revealing what looked like a human bone and pressed it against Jessica. Alan attempted to stop the man, but was quickly kicked to the ground, passing out in the process at the foot of the cloaked man. Alan woke up in Jessica's guest room at her home, and quickly started looking for Jessica. He found her in her personal gym, and was astonished at what he saw. It was Jessica, but something was.... Bigger. "What the... What the fuck happened to you?" Alan said alarmed. "Oh good you're up! It totally worked! Look at these!" Jessica giggled as she fondled her new E cups. "What happened to you?" "So after you passed out, I passed out too. When I woke up, there was this thing standing above me." "What thing?" "Oh right, you can't see Strengths.... Ok, so anyways this thing you can't see taught me how to use the power imbued in me from that guy. They called it "Hot Flash". It basically allows me to control heat in my body, and so I can use my chest to store heat. Not only that but I can move heat that would otherwise limit my ability to run or lift, and move it to my chest, making them even bigger the more I work out." "Alan, who was completely lost at this point just stumbled back and sat down for a bit." "I know it's a lot to take in, but trust me, I got a plan now for taking care of that BITCH Misty! Afterwards I'll give that guy his shoulder back! (Or maybe I'll keep this new power ;P) She said to Alan (and whispered to herself)" Alan didn't like this, and explained to Jessica exactly why he didn't like it, but she was so lost in her vengeance fantasy, he couldn't do anything to stop her. The next day, Jessica went to the gym, turning heads as she walked in. "Sup boys? Just got some work done ;} " was how she responded to this. Shortly after, like clockwork, Misty walked in. "Oh whats this? The little copy cat went out and got some big ole fake tittys like momma? What a poser." "Oh no bitch. They're real. Unlike that off-brand fake-ass handbag of yours." Eventually Jessica challenged Misty to a run. First one to stop sprinting loses. Loser has to leave the gym forever and admit the other is a copy cat. Alan spectated the match as well to catch on to any underhanded trickery that might arise, alongside a crowd of buff guys and a few gym representatives. The crowd thought the race would be over in a few minutes, but no. Jessica sprinted continuously for over three hours. Burning over 3000 calories. And somehow, Misty kept pace. Jessica was getting concerned. She was running for inhuman amounts of time, but Misty wasn't even breaking a sweat! Alan, whom was watching the whole thing play out stared in wonderment, but then noticed something. Jessica had knocked her water bottle off the treadmill in frustration, and Alan's eyes followed it down to Misty's legs. That's when he saw it. And he couldn't believe he didn't notice this. Misty wasn't running. She was just standing there on the edges of the treadmill, letting the machine run continuously while she just stood. Why had no one noticed? Why was no one calling her out on this? Then another thought hit him. "Why am I not calling her out on this?" Alan tried but despite his best efforts, he couldn't bring himself to even signal to his own sister in any way that Misty was cheating. He stood there for an hour, trying his best to just will himself to do anything about what he was staring at. But he couldn't. Misty then took a look at the clock and finally said "Ok, that's long enough." And stepped off the treadmill. Jessica screamed in success. "YES BITCH! HA! YOU GAVE UP! YOU'RE DONE! NOW GET LOST YOU COPYCAT BITCH!" Misty however just smiled wickedly. "But... Jessica baby... You lost the race." Jessica stared at Misty in confusion and alarm. "Bullshit! We all saw you stop just now!" "Huh? Really?" Misty said as she walked towards the crowd of (Very patient) spectators. "Who stopped running first big guy?" She asked one of the larger guys in the front. "Uh... Her, obviously. Saw it with my own two eyes." Misty then turned to the gym representative and asked "Well membership is likely your call daddy. Who do you think won?" "Well... You obviously Misty." But what she did next was outright evil. She approached Alan and asked: "You're her own bestest brother. Surely you're on her side right? Surely you'll say she won the match fairly?" Alan started to speak and to his horror spoke: "Uh no.... Unfortunately you blatantly lost Jess." This broke Jessica. She ran out of the gym crying her eyes out, melting the door and several walls as she ran in rage and tears. Alan turned to Misty, who stared evilly down at him and whispered "Shhh... Don't worry kid... I know you want to tell her the truth... But I'm afraid the truth just doesn't matter to people near me... I wouldn't worry about it.... After all... You're never seeing your sister again anyway... Alan's face was one of fear, and as Misty left the gym he finally snapped out of his trance and ran out the back door to find Jessica. However, in the doorway blocking the alley, was the man from yesterday, wearing the same dark hoodie. "Oh good... Here's the 500$. I am a man of my word after all." "Wh... Why are you giving me this? This is Jessica's money!" "Well... Now that she's encroached on her debt to me, I have the right to reclaim my property. And considering my property is fused with her..." Alan looked up at him in more fear than he'd ever experienced in his whole life. "Where.... Where is my sister?!?!" The man simply smirked in the darkness, and turned to walk away. Alan chased after him, but was met with a swift punch to the face, knocking him to the ground. Since that night, No one has seen or heard from Jessica. A few months later, Alan met Connor at a gym, and with Connor's Fantasy Figure, Connor agreed to help Alan in his quest to find his sister, in the process bringing him in on the secret underworld of Jackovian Corpse parts, Strengths, and bestowing upon him the left eye of Jackova. Somewhere on that big frozen expanse of snow and ice before him, laid Alan's sister. And Alan would stop at nothing to get her home safe. End of Part 7. Part 8 : The Cold Shoulder Blade Alan stepped off the biplane in the blistering cold, confused, and deafened by the howling winds. Percy didn't speak much as he led the pilot and Alan inside a small metal outpost. "What is this place?" Alan asked as he entered the comforting 70 degree room. "This is one of Connor's outposts. His travels and ability have helped him immensely and allows him to control and orchestrate large groups even from the other side of the globe. This base was not here yesterday. And it will not be here next week either." "I see... So where are they keeping my sister?" Alan spoke. "At least two of our adversaries are holding what we presume to be your sister on the other side of that mountain on the horizon. We strike it at dawn. " "Presume?" Alan pegged further. "Your sister's ability, granted to her by the shoulder of Jackova is heat based yes? Well as it happens, people in the arctic pick up pretty fast when a two kilometer region suddenly heats up by over 30 degrees Celsius." "That's all we're going off of? What if it's some other strength?" "Then I'd be wondering how and why they'd be all the way out here at the south pole...." Alan seemed unconvinced by this logic. "Calm yourself Alan. Your mind needs to be clear and clean by the crack of dawn, as I want to be clear: We are walking headfirst into a trap." Percy said menacingly. "A trap?" "Indeed. These adversaries are cunning, clever, and ruthless. My guess is they planned on luring Connor out here with the intent to trap him. As you can likely guess, it's Connor that's their main target at any given time. His ability and drive is the largest and most difficult challenge for these bastards to outwit. They take numerous precautions to ensure fantasy figure isn't manipulating any of them, including developing neuro technology capable of erasing or distorting Connor's figure directly from their mind. " "Jesus..." "Exactly. This is why we were sent and not him. If we fall, it's of little or no consequence. We are pawns meant to protect the queen so to speak." Shockingly, this pep talk didn't motivate or calm Alan in the slightest. The following morning, after the two crossed the icy tundra in the cold and dark, they found themselves staring down at a large facility, who according to Alan's spotter, was set up identically to a large cooling tower, and at it's core, was something holding a sweltering 240 Celsius temperature. "If my sister is in there, she's at the core." "Not so fast kid, look. See that down there." Alan looked where Percy pointed to see one of the most bizzare things one could possibly expect to find in an arctic valley. A large pool, surrounded by fake palm tress, where a guy and a woman sat in sunglasses acting as if they were at a Mexican resort on vacation! Percy glared down. "I can't recognize them from here, any chance Spotter can see a bit further? "Uh... Yeah, the guy is asian, roughly six foot two, small scar on his upper lip..." "That's Bonno.... I haven't met him personally yet, but from what I hear he has a strength called "JackKnife" that excels at short range combat, allowing him to exert kinetic force at extreme velocities when striking poses. That's Dula Ann, her strength "PHOTO SHOOT" is quite a fearsome one. She can teleport herself or other people into photos that she touches with her bare feet. "Why feet?" "The Strength sources from the large left toe of Jackova." Percy surveyed the scene. "It's doubtful anyone else is here... But I think I've put together what they planned on doing here..." "So what's the plan?" "Easy... Walk right into it." Percy smiled as he slid down the mountain side to the poolside. "You take out Bono, I got Dula Ann." Was the last thing he said to Alan as the two arrived. "What up fucks?" Percy shouted "OH SHIT... OH SHIT THEY'RE HERE MRS. DULA!" Bono cried as he quickly fell to his side striking a sturdy yoga pose. As he remained stationary, Alan could detect a wall of force projecting from the muscles he flexed, creating a barrier between the two. "Ah yes.... You must be Alan and Connor..." Dula sneered as she slowly stepped up from behind Bono's wall. "And you must be the pair of cunts left to guard one hot mama inside that core over there." Percy replied as he approached the barrier. "And did you expect us to hand her over? Ha! You've played right into my trap darling!" As she approached Percy, Bono flicked a large polaroid photo down at Percy's feat, to which Dula promptly stepped on with her bare feet. Percy looked at the photo and realized he made a calculation error, and couldn't believe his eyes when he saw the photo. IT WAS THE SURFACE OF MARS! "BUAHAHAHAA! YOU FELL FOR IT DUMBASS! MY STRENGTH, PHOTO SHOOT!, ALLOWS ME TO TELEPORT ANYTHING INTO ANY PHOTOGRAPH! EVEN IF THE PHOTO WAS TAKEN ON ANOTHER PLANET! HAHAHAHAHAHAAA!" Percy flailed for a moment before grabbing onto Dula's leg. "I know your immense strength and power over mental fortitude will allow you to survive and still pursue us from any point of the globe, but now that you can't breathe, you'll be dead in a few measly seconds!" Dula lectured. Bono also laughed as Percy's head disappeared into the photo, only leaving a single arm grasping to Dula's Leg. "That loser will lose his grip any second now as his brain is deprived of oxygen! " Bono speculated. .... "Any.... Second now..." Bono followed up. Suddenly, Dula's face turns white. "Wha... WHAT THE HELL?!!?" As she looked down she found that the photo had managed to actually begin to consume her own leg! "St...STOP THIS NOW CONNOR!" From the other side of the photo, Percy spoke back clearly. "Sorry Dula, but I'm afraid I can't do that... Not until Alan finishes taking out Bono anyways." "WHAT?!" Bono quickly looked behind him, having momentarily been distracted by Dula's leg issue. Alan, who immediately recognized every potential weapon in the room, had already picked up, angled, and tossed a nearby fire extinguisher closer towards the reactor side of the room, where heat exceeded over 300 degrees, and when the extinguisher handle hit the floor. *Bing. BOOM* BONK! Not expecting to be attacked from behind, and with no time to change his stance, Bono was knocked out cold from the resulting projectile. Dula was now panicing. "GET UP! GET UP YOU STUPID BITCH! YOU GOTTA GET THIS FUCKER OFF MY LEG! HOW IS HE SURVIVING ON FUCKING MARS FOR SO LONG?!?" Alan entered her field of view: "Simple, you seem to be under the impression the man you sent to mars is Connor. It isn't. The man you actually sent has an ability called "Marathon" which allows him to control oxygen in a small field around himself. I'm not sure if he can last down there forever... But certainly long enough to drag you down in there with him." "Buh! But..." "I should also mention that marathon enables his joints and cells to be constantly supplied with an ample amount of oxygen, meaning he's not even in danger of letting go for a LONG WHILE!" "I... I..." "The way I see it toots... Is the only way you're not getting dragged off onto the next furthest rock from the sun, is if you bring him back immediately. Hell, I'll even let you live if you do so." Dula glared at Alan before reluctantly pulling her leg out of the photo, bringing Percy back with her. As the two were reunited, Dula stepped on Bono and disappeared into another photo. "That seems like that's all they had in them.... Honestly it was quite a feeble effort. Here I was thinking it was going to be the MOON they were sending me to. Ha HA! What predictable scum...." Alan smiled and looked around the room before messing with the operation panel, opening the door. Suddenly, the immense heat coming from the area seemed to disappear as the icy winds returned. Slowly, from inside the door, someone emerged. Alan's face lit up like a christmas tree. "JESSICA!" It was undoubtly her, wearing the same outfit she was wearing when she disappeared, only singed. Alan's joy was quickly cut short however, when he received a swift jet of fire to the face. "YOU ASSHOLE!" Alan, who was knocked into the pool, was now wet and suffered from minor burns on his face. "What was that for?" "THAT WAS FOR SIDING WITH THAT LYING BITCH MISTY!" "Calm yourself Jessica" Percy spoke. "Your brother was being manipulated by a similar power that gave you control over heat." The two exchanged a brief session of explanations before setting back out for the base. While Jessica forgave Alan, she was now deadset on finding and punishing Misty if it was the last thing she did. As the three arrived at the base they were startled by a small flash. What was that? Jessica asked. "I... I don't know." Percy answered as he approached the source. "Its... Some kind of ... Camera?" Percy said. Suddenly it clicked. He quickly turned back around in horror to find Alan and Jessica being pulled into some kind of invisible field by an oversized foot. IT WAS DULA! SHE'D BEEN WAITING FOR THE TWO TO RETURN SO SHE COULD CAPTURE THEM IN AN AMBUSH! In horror, it was clear Percy couldn't do anything. "OH NO YOU DON'T BITCH!" Jessica yelled as she began to be pulled through the wall, as she did, she severed her assailant's foot by melting it off. Percy, now left alone, had no course of action to pursue the two... And while he knew they'd not be able to use Photo Shoot's abilities again, he knew not where Alan and Jessica were... Meanwhile. Alan and Jessica arrived in a dark room with a screaming Dula flailing on the floor as Bono, with his injuries' treated, began sealing the wound with his poses. "DEAD! YOU FUCKERS ARE DEAD! HOW DARE YOU! HOW FUCKING DARE YOU BURN OFF MY PERFECT FUCKING FEET! I'LL KILL YOU I'll!" "Silence Dula." And despite the pain, Dula immediately closed her mouth and bowed her head. Alan and Jessica looked behind them to find a face they never wanted to see again leering over them. Dula... You have pleased me. As while you failed to bring me Connor.... I see bringing me his protégée as a satisfactory bait.... For that... I will repair your wounds... The dark figure ran his hand over Dula's melted stub, and within moments, a new, more muscular leg had taken shape. Dula revelled in this sensation and quickly bent her body in a series of impossibly flexible poses as the rest of her body swelled with power as she hulked out from merely touching the mysterious man. Dula, admiring her new features, bowed before her blesser. "The strength I've bestown upon you is temporary, unlike the Strength which has been taken from you forever, which is why you must dedicate every ounce of this lone of power to retrieving your ability daughter Dula.... Immediately." The dark figure said carressing her cheek. "Thank you my lord." Dula said as she retreated into the shadows of the room. "Now... What are we going to do with you two...." The dark figure said as he turned towards Alan and Jessica menacingly. Slowly, he removed his hood and stepped into the light, revealing his face for the first time to Alan. "You've likely never heard of me before... But be prepared to tell Connor on the other side.... "Tom is back."" End of Chapter 8!
    1 point
  5. You know the best thing about being gay while in 6th form boarding school? Teen Muscle! At 18 years old, everyone was rich enough to afford the best. Gym membership, private clubs and tons of high end sports like polo. Fair enough, I was the skinny little guy who was more maths based. But my great wet dream, Danny Bose, he was boner fuel. He was not mega big, but years of rugby and karate has given him the tightest chest, beefy pecs, and the cutest arms with biceps like small melons. He was like a lean Trunks from Dragonball Z! Of course, he wasn’t gay. I would follow him into the showers, just chatting about movies. Over time, I’d talk to him about girls he liked - it was my sneaky way of making him get a little hard. His wonderful cock, a nice 7 inches with sexy blue veins like his biceps, would plump as we spoke and as the water tricked down the various bumps and grooves on his tight, well worked chest. I did this for a few months, blowing my load the second I was back in my room. But I needed more - I needed to know what he felt like. He was like soft marble - perfect and hard and...... mmmmmmm I had a plan. An extreme one. A few days later, I was waiting in the showers. I made sure I kept him on the field to chat, that way we had the locker room to ourselves. In the shower, I put the plan into action. “You know, there is a rumour you are a fag, Danny”. “What? Where the fuck did you get that from?!” “Well I was saying to a few of the guys that we never see you with a girl, and given how much you seem to spend on hair care and stuff, you just seem a bit poof like”. “What the fuck! You’ve been telling people I’m gay just because I look after myself!” “Yea. I’m doing you a favour. You are clearly after some dick. I’m just lubing you up. You seem like a bottom”. That was it. Finally. He through the first punch. Breaking my nose. I didn’t care - I created the situation I needed. There in the showers, naked, I lunged at him. We wrestled, he tossed me around and kicked me. I punched him in the abs - oh fuck me! So hard, so wonderful! The slapping sound my weak hand made against them...... mmmmmm He stood over me, over my beaten body. “This is what you fucking asked....... why are you smiling you freak?” I looked up at him. “Someone is at half mast, stud”. He looked down and found all the physical exertion and testosterone has indeed started to give him a boner. “Awwwwwww yea”. I started to jerk my rock hard dick. He looked totally confused, as the guy who just picked a fight and lost is now jerking off. It then dawned on him. “This is what you wanted, isn’t it?” Danny flexed his right bicep. It was already swole thanks to the fight. A sexy vein snaked it’s way around it. “You utter freak. Stay away from me”. Danny then turned, showing his back which was about an inch bigger thanks to our workout. That’s all I needed. “YEAAAAAAAAA”. I came everywhere. As I lay, beaten in my own cum, I knew what was needed now. I. Need. Muscle. That was the hottest experience of my life. But now I need to dominate that prefect, hard, powerful body. I need to blow myself up. I spent the whole night getting ready. I contacted a personal trainer and I was very upfront. “You will get more cash the bigger I get. I need to be big, and I must be strong as I need these muscles to dominate a mini superman. I need muscle more than anyone who have worked with. I will inject any steroid you can get me. Get me to the stage where I am so ripped that veins cover my face”. He seemed very shocked, but money talks. My first time in his private gym was hard. The barbel wouldn’t move. Pull-ups could not happen. Times 2 and 3 were hardly better. Even the roids were only giving me a little beef, but they did jack up my sex drive. “Kyle, why isn’t it working, and don’t give me that shit about it taking time. Push me to the extremes”. Kyle, a bit of a stud (it’s why I picked him) looked confused. He had never had a client like me. I walked over to him, and without a word, I grabbed his dick. “Ok stud. I picked a gay trainer for a reason. I’m going to suck you dry because I’m desperate for dick, and I think the protein in your cum will be good for me. Use my mouth as much as you want - let this be your incentive to work me harder”. With that, I ripped down his shorts, and put the slightly innocent Kyle into my mouth. A true twunk / buff but thick. I don’t think he’s had a twink who could deepthroat before. He came hard as I stoked his abs. I then leaned up, sat on his beefy quads and stoked his biceps, as I licked his cum off of my chin. “So, what we are you going to do to make me as big and as hard as your dick?” After that event, the steroids got more extreme and he cancelled all clients so we could have two, three hour workouts a day. They were so brutal, they made me puke. But that was ok. With each rep, with the pain and the chemicals, I would spurt a little pre cum - “I’m gonna make you my bitch, Danny”. A few weeks later, I was sat in my dorm. I won’t lie, I was jerking off again in front of my mirror. Gone was the twink who’s ribs you could see. My 6 pack was firmly there, my arms were not that of a bodybuilder but I could easily out arm wrestle most gymnasts. I had a shit-eating grin on my face as I powered by cock up and down, looking at the new veins pumping power to my traps and arms. My new, enhanced body, was something from the front page of fitness mags. “Grrrrrrr”. I flexed my left 18 inch bicep as I felt a fresh stream of pre cum on my knuckles. I licked it off as I stopped wanking. I’d been edging myself for hours. There more horny I was, the stronger I felt. It was like all the testosterone was building up in me and infusing my buff bod. I was ready. I exploded into a most muscular. “FUCK YESSSSSSSS”. I was grinning so hard that drool ran down my face as my muscles fought each other for space. If Danny looked like a lean trunks, I looked like him as an adult, powered up, after a hard work out and jerk session. Time for Danny. But what to wear!? I opted for a track suit, formally baggy but now tight. I wanted him to see what I had done to myself. Id arranged him to meet the Head of our 6th form - fake email. He would meet me in the gym, alone. “Hey Danny”. Danny turned like a rocket in the half lit gym. “James? Haven’t seen you for weeks”. “Oh, you mean not since I wanked over you and you got nice and hard using your muscles to beat me” “You asked for it!” He spat. “Oh Danny. You have no idea what I’ve been asking for. I’ve been asking for so so much. And you know what, I got everything I want in this gym. I’ve got my ultimate wank fantasy, and I’ve got THIS”. With that, I ripped my top off to expose my bloated upper body. Danny gawked at me. “So........ big. What.... how.....”. “Oh” I breathed with excitement. “I’ve been throwing a ton of iron around, injecting steroids by the caseload, all the while, wanking myself silly over you. You see, I’m bigger and harder than you, by far. But to me, you are the ultimate sexual fantasy. You are like a muscle growth fantasy. The super buff little brother”. Expressing the fantasy was too much for me. “CHECK ME THE FUCK OUT”. I ripped off the bottoms and my pants. “Tell me what looks bigger, harder and more ripped!” With that, I flexed my arm harder than ever, and brought it down next to my rock hard cock. Both covered in veins, both quivering with the effort. Danny stood there. “I’m straight!” He screamed in his head. Yet, how many times had he secretly jerked off to that day when he overpowered someone and they jerked off to him. The power. The manly power. It was better than any girl. And now, this twink, he was harder than any man, and had turned himself into a cocky, steroid addict, muscle bound prince! All for him! Danny let get go. “You...... are hot”. He mumbled it at first. Then he let his hand gently grab his bulge as it inflated. “I can’t believe you made yourself this fucking sexy, for me. I...... I think I should thank you”. With that, Danny pealed off his flannel shirt and jeans. There he was. Finally. In his glory. Tighter than before, harder dick than before. Perfect. I stepped forward. I was now losing my sanity. The edging. All that built up cum. Plus the roids. I couldn’t hold back. I tossed Danny against the wall. I could feel every inch of his hard body. “Struggle. Struggle you bitch. Let me feel you. Feel how weak you are against me super bod. Fucking feel the beast you have turned me into”. Danny has tears running down his face, as he totally scrapped his sexuality and came over all the abs this Adonis. I licked his dick and drained it. It tasted better than I dreamt. “Well, maybe it’s time for me to cum”.
    1 point
  6. Ok.... so I’ve been enjoy this site for ages, thought I should contribute! Rough first go based on some fantasy stuff I wrote and sent to someone as role play! Enjoy. Landon will be back soon. I couldn’t wait. We’ve been fuck buddies for a few months, since we met on a muscle fettish website. We would get together and play. He loved my athletic bod; we would role play, pretending we were both bigger than we were and then blast our loads on each other. We were very into it. Sometimes we got so loud that the neighbours banged on the walls. It was fucking hot! But this has now changed. Landon has been away for business for three weeks, no idea what I’ve been doing to myself. My fettish has been getting out of control for years. I thought blowing a ton of cum in guys while doing role play would be enough. But it has only fed the beast. The second Landon left, I finally went to the seedy gym we all know. £1900 later and I’m walking away with the type of extreme steroids you only get in growth stories. Just walking up the street with them in a bag was enough to make me pre cum. With a pic of Landon taped to the wall, and my home gym set ready, I had my first injections. The things I started lifting! I would snarl and grunt as veins wrapped themselves around my exploding biceps. I was looking so swole. The mirror in front of my weights was stained with my jizz. I pumped myself each day, addicted to becoming bigger. But with Landon minutes away, I needed more. I was covered in a sheen of sweat from my workout already, and grinning ear to ear thinking about how he would react to me turning myself into one of our stories. But I wanted more. So I took three more injections - one into my buldging bicep, one into my concrete abs, and one into my now super cock. Landon was here.... Landon walked back into the flat and heard it - the sound of metal crashing, and me grunting. Landon started to get hard thinking about me pumping iron, but he had no idea of the steroid abuse I had excitedly put myself through. Landon walked into the, confused at the empty boxes of new weight sets. His confusion ended the second he saw me. His formally athletic fuck buddy was twice the size, covered in so much sweat and rock hard muscles that I looked like I had amour on. I looked directly at Landon, a shit eating grin on my face as I continued to power a barbel over my head. Landon took in more detail as his now throbing cock made him walk towards Me - his formally cute “next door boy” face had veins invading the skin, evidence of how much new testosterone was being pumped around my system. I only had on workout boxers, which could hardly contain the muscle and chemically enhanced muscle dick. I stood, dropping the weight. “So, little Landon. Do you like what I’ve done to my awwwwwwwwwww...... self”? I grunted in orgasmic pleasure as I flexed my 23 inch right bicep. I took a step closer. I was breathing it all in - I was now the actual muscle freak from the stories. Every step made my monster cock rub again the fabric of my boxers, threatening to make it go off. But who cares - plenty of testosterone in this body. I looked manic as I breathed “watch this you little fuck toy”. I exploded into a most muscular... Landons mind went into overload. He couldn’t take a actual muscle growth fantasy being played out here. He dove forward like a mad man towards my dick. As Landon rubbed my cock, he gradually became aware of how much bigger he was now. Landon dropped to his knees and starting licking the super dick through my boxers. Langdon looked up as I started posing for him - I pumped my pecs so hard, wanting to see more veins and more inches added. I needed it. “Mmmmm fuck yea..... errrrrr Landon, I think you need to get back”. Landon looked up, confused. The look of great pleasure was over my face. Landon noticed that my network of veins were pumping harder and harder - my 10’inch cock suddenly jumped to 11inches. “Oooooooo fuck yes. The more you turn me onnnnnnn, ahhh fuck Landon. You’ve pushed the chemicals into some sort of second reactionnnnnnnn”. Landon stood back, his own hard on now so hard it hurt in his jeans. I was swelling and bulging out of control. Every now and then, I would open my eyes to look at my growing biceps and flex. “Fuck yes you bastards. Grow for me”. 23 inch biceps exploded onto me, as my stomach churned and seemed to pop with a new row of abs. “Mmmmmmmmmmmm yesssssssss”. My growth started to slow - but I didn’t want that. I he knew what my muscle bound, chemical infused body needed. “Landon!” He barked. “Make. Me. Bigger”. He broke into a most muscular. “I haven’t grrrrrrrr, had an audience for a few awwwwww days now”. I held the most muscular until it started to hurt, but the type of pain that was so nice. It was a “I’m a fucking beast and I can do whatever I want” pain. Landon knew he needed to help this Titan become a freak. His brain simply resolved to play it’s part. “I’ll do whatever you need. I am just a hole for you now”. I walked forward, almost breathless with excitement. “Watch this you little muscle slut”. I put my massive arms behind my head, and flexed my dick. The 11.5 inches tore through my boxers and smacked my 8 pack with a massive thus, leaving a big splash of of cum. “Your going to be a flashlight for me. You will enjoy being fucked by someone who is so fuckinh swole he looks like a muscle morph. But that doesn’t matter - what matters is your going to make me HUGE”. With that, I ripped Landon’s clothes off and tossed him on the work bench. “Wait!” I then lifted the bench and Landon so it was in front of the mirror. “I’m not gonna miss this” I said excitedly. There was no foreplay. I spat roughly on my cock and Landon took 6 inches of it in his ass without so much as a whimper. He knew what he was there for. “Grrrrrr, yea that’s right”. I looked directly at myself in the mirror as I fucked Landon. “Mmmmmm yea, having this massive meat between my legs makes me feel like your just my rag doll. Check out the bricks!!!!” I tensed my abs to make all 8 pop out, just serving to make both me and Langdon moan a little more. Then it happened. Almost a primal knowledge. I knew what my body craved. I knew what was going to blow me up like Bane! “Landon, I don’t know what this is going to do to you, but I’m gonna fuck you with everything I’ve got. I’m going to pound you so hard because I need you cum now”. With that, I flexed my muscle dick, making Landon raise up so he had to hug onto my chest for dear life, his cock coating my abs with precum. “Muuuuu awwwww fuck yesssssssss”. Langdon at some stage just shut down. Trying to paw at my boulder shoulders and compute the sheer rough fucking was too much......... then I saw his dick swell, ready to feed me. I flipped him onto the floor and took him in my mouth. Landon woke up just long enough to see an evil smile on my face, as we both prepared for the effects......
    1 point
  7. You know the best thing about being gay while in 6th form boarding school? Teen Muscle! At 18 years old, everyone was rich enough to afford the best. Gym membership, private clubs and tons of high end sports like polo. Fair enough, I was the skinny little guy who was more maths based. But my great wet dream, Danny Bose, he was boner fuel. He was not mega big, but years of rugby and karate has given him the tightest chest, beefy pecs, and the cutest arms with biceps like small melons. He was like a lean Trunks from Dragonball Z! Of course, he wasn’t gay. I would follow him into the showers, just chatting about movies. Over time, I’d talk to him about girls he liked - it was my sneaky way of making him get a little hard. His wonderful cock, a nice 7 inches with sexy blue veins like his biceps, would plump as we spoke and as the water tricked down the various bumps and grooves on his tight, well worked chest. I did this for a few months, blowing my load the second I was back in my room. But I needed more - I needed to know what he felt like. He was like soft marble - perfect and hard and...... mmmmmmm I had a plan. An extreme one. A few days later, I was waiting in the showers. I made sure I kept him on the field to chat, that way we had the locker room to ourselves. In the shower, I put the plan into action. “You know, there is a rumour you are a fag, Danny”. “What? Where the fuck did you get that from?!” “Well I was saying to a few of the guys that we never see you with a girl, and given how much you seem to spend on hair care and stuff, you just seem a bit poof like”. “What the fuck! You’ve been telling people I’m gay just because I look after myself!” “Yea. I’m doing you a favour. You are clearly after some dick. I’m just lubing you up. You seem like a bottom”. That was it. Finally. He through the first punch. Breaking my nose. I didn’t care - I created the situation I needed. There in the showers, naked, I lunged at him. We wrestled, he tossed me around and kicked me. I punched him in the abs - oh fuck me! So hard, so wonderful! The slapping sound my weak hand made against them...... mmmmmm He stood over me, over my beaten body. “This is what you fucking asked....... why are you smiling you freak?” I looked up at him. “Someone is at half mast, stud”. He looked down and found all the physical exertion and testosterone has indeed started to give him a boner. “Awwwwwww yea”. I started to jerk my rock hard dick. He looked totally confused, as the guy who just picked a fight and lost is now jerking off. It then dawned on him. “This is what you wanted, isn’t it?” Danny flexed his right bicep. It was already swole thanks to the fight. A sexy vein snaked it’s way around it. “You utter freak. Stay away from me”. Danny then turned, showing his back which was about an inch bigger thanks to our workout. That’s all I needed. “YEAAAAAAAAA”. I came everywhere. As I lay, beaten in my own cum, I knew what was needed now. I. Need. Muscle. That was the hottest experience of my life. But now I need to dominate that prefect, hard, powerful body. I need to blow myself up. I spent the whole night getting ready. I contacted a personal trainer and I was very upfront. “You will get more cash the bigger I get. I need to be big, and I must be strong as I need these muscles to dominate a mini superman. I need muscle more than anyone who have worked with. I will inject any steroid you can get me. Get me to the stage where I am so ripped that veins cover my face”. He seemed very shocked, but money talks. My first time in his private gym was hard. The barbel wouldn’t move. Pull-ups could not happen. Times 2 and 3 were hardly better. Even the roids were only giving me a little beef, but they did jack up my sex drive. “Kyle, why isn’t it working, and don’t give me that shit about it taking time. Push me to the extremes”. Kyle, a bit of a stud (it’s why I picked him) looked confused. He had never had a client like me. I walked over to him, and without a word, I grabbed his dick. “Ok stud. I picked a gay trainer for a reason. I’m going to suck you dry because I’m desperate for dick, and I think the protein in your cum will be good for me. Use my mouth as much as you want - let this be your incentive to work me harder”. With that, I ripped down his shorts, and put the slightly innocent Kyle into my mouth. A true twunk / buff but thick. I don’t think he’s had a twink who could deepthroat before. He came hard as I stoked his abs. I then leaned up, sat on his beefy quads and stoked his biceps, as I licked his cum off of my chin. “So, what we are you going to do to make me as big and as hard as your dick?” After that event, the steroids got more extreme and he cancelled all clients so we could have two, three hour workouts a day. They were so brutal, they made me puke. But that was ok. With each rep, with the pain and the chemicals, I would spurt a little pre cum - “I’m gonna make you my bitch, Danny”. A few weeks later, I was sat in my dorm. I won’t lie, I was jerking off again in front of my mirror. Gone was the twink who’s ribs you could see. My 6 pack was firmly there, my arms were not that of a bodybuilder but I could easily out arm wrestle most gymnasts. I had a shit-eating grin on my face as I powered by cock up and down, looking at the new veins pumping power to my traps and arms. My new, enhanced body, was something from the front page of fitness mags. “Grrrrrrr”. I flexed my left 18 inch bicep as I felt a fresh stream of pre cum on my knuckles. I licked it off as I stopped wanking. I’d been edging myself for hours. There more horny I was, the stronger I felt. It was like all the testosterone was building up in me and infusing my buff bod. I was ready. I exploded into a most muscular. “FUCK YESSSSSSSS”. I was grinning so hard that drool ran down my face as my muscles fought each other for space. If Danny looked like a lean trunks, I looked like him as an adult, powered up, after a hard work out and jerk session. Time for Danny. But what to wear!? I opted for a track suit, formally baggy but now tight. I wanted him to see what I had done to myself. Id arranged him to meet the Head of our 6th form - fake email. He would meet me in the gym, alone. “Hey Danny”. Danny turned like a rocket in the half lit gym. “James? Haven’t seen you for weeks”. “Oh, you mean not since I wanked over you and you got nice and hard using your muscles to beat me” “You asked for it!” He spat. “Oh Danny. You have no idea what I’ve been asking for. I’ve been asking for so so much. And you know what, I got everything I want in this gym. I’ve got my ultimate wank fantasy, and I’ve got THIS”. With that, I ripped my top off to expose my bloated upper body. Danny gawked at me. “So........ big. What.... how.....”. “Oh” I breathed with excitement. “I’ve been throwing a ton of iron around, injecting steroids by the caseload, all the while, wanking myself silly over you. You see, I’m bigger and harder than you, by far. But to me, you are the ultimate sexual fantasy. You are like a muscle growth fantasy. The super buff little brother”. Expressing the fantasy was too much for me. “CHECK ME THE FUCK OUT”. I ripped off the bottoms and my pants. “Tell me what looks bigger, harder and more ripped!” With that, I flexed my arm harder than ever, and brought it down next to my rock hard cock. Both covered in veins, both quivering with the effort. Danny stood there. “I’m straight!” He screamed in his head. Yet, how many times had he secretly jerked off to that day when he overpowered someone and they jerked off to him. The power. The manly power. It was better than any girl. And now, this twink, he was harder than any man, and had turned himself into a cocky, steroid addict, muscle bound prince! All for him! Danny let get go. “You...... are hot”. He mumbled it at first. Then he let his hand gently grab his bulge as it inflated. “I can’t believe you made yourself this fucking sexy, for me. I...... I think I should thank you”. With that, Danny pealed off his flannel shirt and jeans. There he was. Finally. In his glory. Tighter than before, harder dick than before. Perfect. I stepped forward. I was now losing my sanity. The edging. All that built up cum. Plus the roids. I couldn’t hold back. I tossed Danny against the wall. I could feel every inch of his hard body. “Struggle. Struggle you bitch. Let me feel you. Feel how weak you are against me super bod. Fucking feel the beast you have turned me into”. Danny has tears running down his face, as he totally scrapped his sexuality and came over all the abs this Adonis. I licked his dick and drained it. It tasted better than I dreamt. “Well, maybe it’s time for me to cum”.
    1 point
  8. Very cool that the author is letting you post the rest of his story here. It's so well written! And of course, sexy too!
    1 point
  9. FINAL PART As I continued to acquire more and more weight and volume to my massively muscular bodybuilder’s physique, my body’s processes went into overdrive. My balls made more and more cum, almost instantly replenishing as I ejaculated. My cum sprayed everywhere, ruining racks of shirts, muscle tops, and jeans for bodybuilders. But hey, who wouldn’t want to be seen strutting down the street wearing the Trione label slutty muscle clothes that reeked of my magnificent spunk? This would only add to the value and popularity of the label. Everyone wins, right? I flexed my left forearm and it thickened considerably. A blood vessel actually popped under my skin there and caused a purple blister to form and spread. But it healed almost as quickly and the blood was reabsorbed. This began to happen in other areas, too, but I didn’t fucking care. Bodybuilders must sport their own badges of honour, right? “Fuck this shit! Where’s that courier with my pill?” I decided to pass the time by picking up Adrian so that his rock hard cock was at my mouth. “Come for Dylan. Into his mouth. Give me your protein. It’s better in me than in you, runt!” Adrian moaned out of bliss and utter subservience, and drenched my mouth with his cream. I sucked him like a popsicle, as more and more muscles popped out all over me. When he was no longer able to come in my mouth, I let him bury his face between my muscle cleavage, and I almost drowned him in sweaty musk. Sam was already trying to get his dick into my hole from behind. Sneaky of him to try that without my permission, but I was having the growth spurt that would redefine my musclegod status, so I didn’t fucking care. I was a smorgasbord of sex and musclegrowth, so come one, come all, but most of all eat plenty, ‘cos there’s plenty of me to go around. GRRRR! Cole was now completely naked before me, with Adrian sleeping off his “drowning by muscle sweat and musk” from my pecs, heh heh. I liked the idea of my boyfriend — the super skinny male model twink — fucking the prone Adrian with his massive schlong, and I commanded he do so. Cole would do anything for me. Maybe having an open relationship from here on — with me getting off to him fucking other (lesser) bodybuilders — would cause me to grow even more. I needed to fucking grow! GROWTH… BODYBUILDING… I was fucking made of massive muscle. “Grrrr, feels great getting fucked as I grow!!!” I don’t know how Sam managed to hold on back there, and I didn’t care. My muscle ass ballooned deeper and wider, gaining more and more striated volume as my growth spurt continued, so I imagined my ass sucking him in like some monstrous vacuum cleaner made of pure muscle as it grew and grew. I was impressed. He didn’t answer, but his moans and grunts of bliss and pure exertion told me he was still alive and hadn’t died or nuthin’. I thought about the pill again. What was keeping that courier? Sam drenched my hole with his salty goodness and then after pulling out, decided he wanted to “eat back” some of his spunk. My amazing body processes near-instantly absorbed his fluid into me, to further fuel my growth, but he lapped some of it back. Strange, I actually preferred the feeling of him eating me out than fucking my backdoor alleyway with his knob. And this was the point where Dylan Massively Muscular, once again changed his name to DYLAN RAMPAGE!!!! I’d had enough. I would track down that courier myself. I flexed hugely, my upper body thickening and pulsing with even more growth. I flexed my ass cheeks once, and the force sent Sam careening backwards into a rack of cum-drenched bodybuilder shirts. I was now too big to fit through the doors out front. No problem. I took out the entire front of the store as I flexed my way to freedom. People gathered outside, some not caring about cuts and bruises from flying shop debris. I had an audience, so they would get the best bodybuilding show of their lives. I’d completely burst out of my clothes, and I was growing bigger and bigger. Veins exploded beneath the taut skin of my pectoralis minor and majors, feeding them with more and more fuel to enhance them even further. My abs tightened and became denser. I almost staggered when I felt four more ab bellies form to give me a 12-pack. But, of course, I couldn’t see anything below my massive pec-shelf. That gave me an idea. “Hey there all you mice and men,” I teased my audience, “you’re used to seeing lesser bodybuilders showing off on YouTube and Instagram by balancing their protein bottles on their upper pec shelves. Well, I can go way better than that. Heh heh heh.” I saw a parked motorbike, and stomped over to it, just as the leather-clad owner was coming to retrieve it. “Hey… what the?” That’s all he got out before I gently brushed him aside, enough to cause him to fall over, then hefted the motorbike upwards. I rested it easily on my upper pec shelf. It even had room for another one, but I got bored easily. Then I bounced my pecs up and down and the momentum sent the bike spinning out into the street. It crashed through the windscreen of a parked pickup. I didn’t care. I was GROWING. At this point Cole emerged onto the street, naked as the day he was born, with his dick bobbing and twitching before him like some sexy, pungent divining rod. It was slick from his own spunk and sweat from Adrian’s muscle-ass. He was holding his phone, which, as always, was linked with the Redfern Institute. He had Cryus on loudspeaker. “The courier ran into a snag, Dylan. He was picked up by a cop who’s busting him for drug possession. Strange, the police usually give members of the Institute a wide berth. He must be having a bad day. Still I’m monitoring your growth through local CCTV. And, wow… impressive!” It always intrigued me how Uncle Cyrus always seemed very calm and composed, even when observing a massive super-bodybuilder become even more massive and super before his very eyes. I guess it takes more than that to impress a scientist. “Can you link your scanners to the camera? You can measure my muscles remotely. I need to know how big I am. Do it. GRRRRR!” And faster than Feliicity Smoak can hack into Star City’s entire camera network and use them to find a bad guy’s heart rate whilst simultaneously reprogramming a satellite in orbit to stop nukes blowing up half the USA by randomly hitting keys on her laptop (fuck I hate that show), Redfern was able to tell me what I needed to know. “Receiving telemetry now, Dylan. As expected your height is unchanged…” I was so pleased to hear that. I flexed my left bicep. “How big is this bad boy?” I demanded to know. “86 inches, Dylan. Impressive,” Redfern replied in monotone. “Not enough. GRRRRRR!” I pulled a mailbox out of the ground with one hand, sending concrete from the pavement flying. I began to curl it like a barbell. It felt light. I was annoyed. I began to pound it into a dense ball of metal. Its contents flew everywhere like confetti. I didn’t care about the vandalism. The Mayor’s office could just send the bill to Uncle Cyrus. Pounding the mailbox down to a smaller size made it denser, and put my arm muscles to work, a little. Veins bulged more prominently, and I got something of a pump. “Measure my biceps again, Uncle Cyrus,” I roared at Cole’s phone. “88 inches,” Redfern replied. I turned towards the mounted CCTV camera that was clearly following my movements. I pushed out a most muscular and my body thickened to THREE TIMES its mass. “GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!” The crowds began to flee, fear finally rendering their lust and awe void. “94 inches, Dylan. Your neck is 66 inches. Forewarms 56 inches. Oh my. Do a full lat spread so I can scan your chest!” I was only too happy to oblige. I did the pose and my pecs rushed upwards and outwards to fully engulf my fucking everything. I gasped for breath. My dick got even larger and harder and began spraying come everywhere. “Chest and balloon pecs equal… gasp… 233 inches. But your waist is only 32 inches. Your V-taper is OFF THE CHARTS!!!” I had to get bigger. That pill would do it for me, for I’d already begun to feel the tingle subsiding. My growth spurt was slowing. I fucking hated that. I scooped up my beloved boyfriend and bounded down the street towards the police station. The tingling had stopped, and so had my growth, for now. I cared about nothing but swallowing that pill. I charged down the road, ramming into cars and tackling them out of my way, caring little if anyone got hurt. My muscle lust utterly fueled me, now. It also rendered my sense of morality null and void. Thirsty for a drink of jizz, I sucked Cole like a kid does a juice box. He felt so weightless in my grasp. I was stronger than I’d ever been; in fact, I couldn’t wait to test just how strong I was. I could kick cars aside like they were empty soda cans. How much stronger was I going to get? I wanted to get so much stronger. And so much bigger. Thanks to the commotion I’d caused, the city was put on high alert. The cops had formed a protective shield of patrol cars outside the police station. They had weapons trained on me, but when they saw I was holding Cole, they couldn’t open fire and risk killing an innocent. It dawned on me — albeit briefly — that I was now a criminal. But I didn’t care. I was beyond all human laws now. I was a muscle god, but I still had to get bigger. WAY BIGGER. “I should let you go and let you get to safety,” I said to my boyfriend. But he shook his head vigorously in denial. “I love you. We’re in this together, Dylan. Besides, I want to see you grow even bigger,” Cole insisted, lovingly. “Dylan, a preliminary scan of the immediate area shows you haven’t injured a single civilian,” said Cyrus Redfern via Cole’s phone. I’d completely forgotten he was still holding it. “Go on, Uncle… tell me good news,” I urged. To which he replied: “Yes, all is good. Just damage to several dozen cars and a few shop fronts and a mailbox. We are more than good for covering that. And the mayor and I are good friends. If you don’t provoke the police, you may get off with a mild reprimand, considering no jail in the world could hold you.” “Yeh, you got that right, Unc.” And to the cops: “Put your fly swatters away, tiny men. You can’t hurt me with those. I just want the pill you took off the courier you wrongfully arrested,” I boomed. My voice was deeper and more masculine-sounding than ever before. Fuckin’ boned me just hearing it. My dick swelled huge and hard. Two female cops fainted from fright and from lust. Heh, every time their husbands fucked them, they’d be thinking of my gigantic schlong tearing them new ones. Some of the male cops — the gay ones — dropped their guns and started whipping out their dicks so that they could masturbate to the sight of me. I didn’t disappoint them. I put down Cole, who was now also masturbating, and began throwing out bodybuilding pose after bodybuilding pose, forcing my massively huge muscles to harden and expand and bulge with thick veins and deep striations. I bounced and rippled all my muscle bellies thickly and vigorously. I was a living behemoth of gigantic muscle. “I AM THE ULTIMATE BODYBUILDER GOD OF MUSCLE GROWTH AND MUSCLE LUST!!!!!” I bellowed. The courier appeared outside the station and quaked on the steps, unsure of what to do amid all the pandemonium. He’d been summarily released from custody, which was lucky for the police headquarters, because had he not been let out, I’d have torn that building down to get the pill. “Toss the pill here,” I growled. The courier had no choice but to toss it toward me. I caught it easily and downed it immediately. “You’d better all stand back, pigs, because this hunk is about to explode with even more size and power!!!!” And then the tingling returned. Within seconds my body was growing. More and more muscle pushed out of themselves, rolling passed and over one another as they struggled to find space to grow on my titanic frame. My bones cracked and shifted and spread out to accommodate further muscle growth. My neck tripled in size to 180 inches. My chest exploded to 600+ inches, but my waist remained the same. My lats grew to aircraft sized wing proportions and my arms popped large at 300+ inches. My legs expanded to 700 inches apiece and my dick was now 100+ inches. And yet, I was still only 6 feet 6 inches tall. I continued to grow, as my bodybuilder’s physique grew and bulged insanely. “It’s not enough,” I raged, and stormed and stomped around, as if throwing a tantrum would fuel further muscle growth. “Dylan, your growth is not slowing down anytime soon. We have a cargo plane standing by to take you to one of our safe zones, where you can develop your body further without causing damage or injury to the city and its denizens. I think you should comply sooner than later, dear boy,” said Redfern over the phone. He was right. I scooped up Cole in my now even bigger arms. And fuck me if he didn’t feel absolutely weightless. My super powered legs propelled me away from the cop station in leaps and bounds and soon I was at the airport, the plane fueled and ready for me to load myself onto it. Three hours later we touched down at the safe zone facility in an unknown location. I barely made it onto the airstrip before I exploded with way more size than I thought imaginable. I weighed thousands of pounds and I could barely walk like a human being because my muscles were pushing against each other instead of working in unison. Cryus was there to meet me in person, along with my family who’d been flown out to be with me. They couldn’t believe how huge I’d become. “Yeah, check this out,” I boasted and began throwing around some muscly poses which forced a lot of “oohs” and “aahs” and “holy fucks” out of everyone. Then a huge giant figure appeared on the horizon. It could only be Ronny Fortuna, now a towering behemoth of mass and muscle. Easily 20 feet tall, I knew I had a few hundred pounds on him. His dick was taller than me, for fucksake. But with a smug and determined grin on me, I made a beeline for him. “Hey Fortuna, you’d better assume the position, you big galoot, because you’re gonna get fucked by the most densely muscled bodybuilder in the universe. Me. Dylan Rampage!!!! You’re gonna be fuckin’ sore after this!!!” Muscles bulged and burst out further all over me as I thickened and widened and pretty much left my humanity behind a couple 1000 lbs ago. But it still wasn’t enough. I still wanted more. So much more. For the size he was, Ronny was a big “girl” at heart, and definitely a bottom. He bent over a small hill and flexed his tunnel-sized hairy hole at me. I charged at him like a bull, and I was still growing bigger and bigger. By the time I got to him, shooting my dick right into his moist hole, I matched his weight in muscle, but I was only one third his height. Imagine a small terrier dog fucking a buffalo, and the buffalo enjoyed it. I tore him a new one — the former biggest bodybuilder on Earth — I plied him apart like wet pasta, and he fucking loved it. By the time I was done with him he rolled over and left a big crater in the ground. I drank him dry of all his spunk; hundreds of liters of the stuff. And when I came all over him and filled his crater with THOUSANDS of liters of my spunk, the big fucker drowned. Can you believe that. I actually killed him, the fuckin’ sissy. I mean, he had plenty of time to get out of the crater before I jizzed into it. Fuck it. I’d worn him down. I was THE Muscle God from here on. And I still had plenty of growing to do. Because that’s what I do. I bodybuild. Fin.
    1 point
  10. Couldn't resist steaming on with part 3... 3 Niamh leapt to her feet. ‘Bigger?’ she said. ‘How is that possible? You’re already Arnold Schwarzenegger with glasses and a British accent.’ I moved in front of her, concerned that she didn’t understand the situation. ‘Darling, this isn’t normal bodybuilding. Our old friend Harry’s been experimenting with his hormones. I’m pretty sure anything’s possible.’ ‘Me growing,’ said Harry, his voice growing even deeper than before. ‘Me feel it. Shit, yes, that feel good.’ We stared at him. He was taking huge lungfuls of air, snorting like an animal. All of a sudden, he took an extra deep breath and – snap – the stitches popped around the shoulders of his suit. His boulder shoulders had enlarged within the fabric, and through the jacket you could see his white shirt stretched tight around his physique like spandex. He gasped with pleasure, and his pectorals swelled outward, ripping apart the shirt. Buttons dropped to the floor. His thick neck swelled like a cock hardening, and the tie around his neck momentarily seemed to be garrotting the thick cords of his throat, before bursting apart. The neck was like a tree-trunk now, and it was bizarre seeing my old best mate’s face atop it. He reached up with a hand to caress his thickened neck, and enlarged bicep and tricep muscles – each one bigger than my head – made the stitches of his sleeve burst apart to show us flushed, furry flesh. ‘Oh my god,’ said Niamh. I looked at her. She looked absurdly turned on by her ex-boyfriend. He must have noticed too. ‘You like?’ he growled. ‘Who could resist that?’ she gasped. ‘Darling,’ I said, and she threw me a guilty glance. ‘Sorry, love,’ she said, ‘but look at him. He used to be a weed, but now he’s – he’s like Chris Hemsworth but twice the size. You’re nothing next to a man like that.’ ‘He’s a monster,’ I said. Harry laughed at my words and beat his chest like Tarzan, before tearing away the ruined suit. ‘And me still grow,’ he said. With a huge slam, his belt flew apart, and his trousers split at the seams. He was truly superhuman-sized now. He looked seven feet tall, pure muscle darkened all over with curling fur, topped with my old friend’s face, now squarer of jaw; glasses framed by long, lank hair now, and a fresh, thick beard that hung down to his chest. The silver chain necklace he wore was now more like a choker. The musk he gave off was pungent in the confines of our living room. Niamh pushed past me, perhaps drawn by that smell. She was biting her lip. ‘Want be fucked?’ said Harry. ‘Jesus,’ I said, ‘that’s not just my girlfriend, Harry. Niamh and I are engaged.’ Harry responded by flexing his monstrous musculature for her, the full posing routine of a professional bodybuilder, showing off the full size of himself: strength, fur and pheromones. Talk about Pumping Iron: he looked bigger than Arnie ever had done. Niamh gave me another apologetic look, then took off her engagement ring and dropped it on the floor. Then she stuck her face in the deep cleft between his immense pecs and lapped the sweat from his body. ‘Yeah…’ he groaned, reaching a hand inside her pyjama bottoms. His trousers bulged with an erection. ‘No,’ I said, staring at it. ‘No, that’s impossible.’ The trouser fabric pressed tight around my friend’s hard cock, and then that split too. The erection was just too massive to be contained. It stood out of the straining suit fabric atop an obscenely huge set of balls. Harry’s dick and balls were perfectly in proportion to the muscle beast that my little friend had grown into, but I had never seen anything as big, even in porn. His cock had been a girthy eight inches back in the gym, but now it was a foot long and wrist thick with a huge purple cockhead trailing precum. The smell of that with the musk in the air was heady, and I started to feel a bit drunk. Niamh might have been intoxicated too, but she got right down to sucking that donkey cock, as best she could at least. Harry looked me in the eye. ‘Fuck mate,’ he said. ‘Your fiancée is dirty.’ ‘Please,’ I said, ‘this is humiliating.’ ‘She sucks cock – ugh - pretty well,’ he said, ‘especially considering she’s never had anything this size before.’ You could really say she sucked more than a third of it, the rest of it she slobbered over or worked with her two fists, which looked small on the immensity of his meat. Meanwhile, his thick fingers were working her pussy. He withdrew them and wafted them under his nose. ‘Oh yeah,’ he said, again addressing me. ‘Smells ripe and ready.’ ‘You can’t put that thing in her,’ I said. ‘She can’t take it. Nobody could.’ Niamh took it out of her mouth and stared at it. ‘I want to try,’ she said. ‘Like I said,’ Harry laughed to me, ‘she’s dirty. I wonder if she was always a slag or if I just bring it out in her.’ He looked down at her, slapping her face gently with his donkey dick. ‘What do you say, bitch? You always been this dirty?’ ‘You make me feel like a whore, Harry,’ she said, settling back on the living room rug and pulling down her pyjama bottoms. ‘Now I want you to shag me like one.’ ‘What about your boyfriend Max?’ he asked her, lubing up his immense knob with his spit and hers in a giant paw of a fist. ‘He used to be pretty hot,’ she said, ‘but he was never as big as you. He never will be.’ ‘You mean my dick?’ he asked, putting just the head inside her. She yelped with pleasure. ‘Oh Jesus, yes, yes, yes,’ she said, ‘but no – no, Harry, it’s not just your dick. You’re bigger in every sense than him. Stronger.’ He slipped another few inches inside her pussy. ‘Yes,’ he said. ‘More of a man,’ she said. He grinned up at me as she slid his dick further inside and she responded with another outburst of groans and gurgles. ‘You hearing all this?’ he asked me. ‘You taking it in, Max? Because your girlfriend is – the dirty bitch…’ When he got half his dick inside her, she begged him to stop, and he began to thrust, steadily. Half his cock was too much for her. He held her tits together with one giant hand, clutching her arse for purchase as he gave her the fuck of her life. She grabbed hold of his beard, ran her fingers through the thick fur on his chest. I had never heard her make such sounds of pleasure. I couldn’t help it – watching my wife-to-be getting pleasured by my best friend, now a superhuman muscle beast with a monster cock, I found myself getting my hardest erection in years. He pulled his dick out, and she squirted a massive gush all over him from her front bottom. ‘Oh yeah,’ he moaned. His cock grew harder and even bigger in his hand, huge and shiny. ‘We are having the best time.’ He looked at me with my dick in my hand. ‘Aren’t we.’ Instead of his dick, he stuck his face in her juicy wet snatch. She shrieked with pleasure as he ate her out and ground his beard on her thighs. I stared, hypnotised, drunk on his musk, at the enormous piece of meat hanging between his gargantuan thighs. Then I crawled over on my hands and knees, and without having to be told, I took it deep down my throat. The taste and sensation were amazing, and the feeling of taboo. This was so wrong but I was on fire for it with every fibre of my being. He reached beneath him and patted my head. ‘Good dog,’ he said, slurring the words into my girlfriend’s pussy. Slowly, he began to fuck my throat. Up to now, everything he had done was tender. He didn’t want to hurt me, his long-term friend, or Niamh, his ex-girlfriend. And at the same time, I felt like we were in the presence of something bigger than both of us. Something electric as a storm. And slowly he began to lose control, to tongue Niamh deeper and to choke me with that horse cock of his. Niamh came, and came again. ‘Ah fuck,’ she said. ‘That’s enough.’ ‘More,’ he growled, clutching at her. ‘You need more Harry.’ She shrugged out of his grasp. ‘I’ve had all I can take,’ she said. ‘Sorry.’ She pulled her pyjamas up and ran upstairs. Harry brought his fist down on the floor so hard the floorboard cracked. ‘She never loved me,’ he growled. ‘She only ever wanted my body. Nothing more. And now she can’t keep up with it.’ I put out a hand to restrain him, but it was like trying to restrain a car accelerating toward you. The testosterone had sent him wild again. His eyes were wide. His sinews strained. ‘Do you – do you need me to, uh,’ I couldn’t quite say it. ‘To drain you again.’ ‘I want to fuck her,’ he said. ‘But I’m too big for her now.’ ‘Try me,’ I said, without knowing what I was doing. ‘You can try fucking me.’ He frowned at me. ‘I’m not gay, Max,’ he said. ‘No,’ I said. ‘Of course not. But we’re mates. We have a bond.’ I reached up wiped the sweat off his brow. ‘I love you, bro.’ ‘My – bro,’ he said. He reached toward me too, tenderly, I thought, and then he had ripped my t-shirt right off my body. ‘My boy cunt.’ He tore my jeans apart like they were made of paper. I had not considered what I was letting myself in for. I was forgetting what power he had. But it was too late. He threw me on the ground, spat on his monster cock again. ‘Slowly,’ I said, in vain. He was already entering me. ‘Need to cum, bro,’ he said. I couldn’t speak. I had never felt anything like this before. I wanted it, and I couldn’t withstand it. He didn’t notice, of course. He just took me. Used me. Like a fleshlight. Like a fist. Pinning me down with one enormous hand. Massaging his giant pecs with the other. I think he must have smelled her pussy juice on his fingers. He growled, suddenly. ‘She doesn’t love me,’ he said. ‘What?’ I gasped. ‘I’m too big for her,’ he said. ‘Too big.’ ‘No, bro,’ I said, as he slammed into my arsehole, angry thrusts. ‘Don’t lose your temper. You know what happens when you get angry.’ ‘Too big,’ he growled, each word a hard thrust inside me that felt it would snap me in two. ‘Too. Big. Too. Big. Ah, fuck!’ ‘Are you cumming?’ I asked, desperately hoping. ‘Fuck no,’ he said. ‘I’m not cumming. I’m growing. I’m growing again, Max!’ My eyes rolled back in my head. ‘Oh, holy fuck,’ I said. To be continued…
    1 point
  11. So well written. So well paced. Bravo, TQuintA, I can't wait to read more from you.
    1 point
  12. Definitely one of the best stories I’ve read on this site. Great characters, plot, dialogue, hot sex- what more could you ask for except pictures lol. But your descriptions were vivid enough! Can’t wait to read more of your works.
    1 point
  13. Bravisimo! A SPectacular end to this amazing tale. Thanks for wrtting this.
    1 point
  14. Adventure Number 8 So, snagging the biggest, most powerful badass on campus definitely made a little shrimp like me pretty cocky. Jamal was viewed as the most masculine thing in the entire town, probably, and I had rendered him into a helpless giant with my super strength. I felt more invincible than I ever had before – if that was even possible. Jamal knew he’d lose a battle with even my smallest finger – my tiny pinkie – and that made him feel inadequate and excited at the same time. It made me feel incredible, however, and ready for the world to fully know my power. I started making plans for my man and I to be together. First of all, I needed to seal the deal. While he took his much-needed siesta from my ass dominating him so strongly, I decided to visit the maintenance man’s office down in the basement. I knew the door would be locked but I also knew that didn’t matter. I pulled my arm back and punched through the middle of the metal door with barely any force behind my fist at all. Punching through paper, that’s what it felt like. I then ripped the bottom half of the door – beneath the lock and the middle hinge – completely from the frame. I felt like I was simply tearing off a post-it note. I loved stripping away the bolts in the bottom hinge as if they were just thumb tacks pulled from cork board. I crumpled the bottom part of the door into a ball that fit in my waif-like hand. I then thumped it strongly so it flew down the hall and into the cement wall near the stairs – imbedded like a knob of some kind. I easily bent down and went in the small room – excited that the maintenance man would still be able to use his key to open the remaining part of the door. Three steel lockers lined one wall and each had a huge padlock on it. Just for fun, I crushed each padlock and let it fall to the ground. I imagined the big sweaty mustached maintenance man named Bud whipping out his cock for a quick wank when he noticed the locks had finger indentions all over them. Even though the locks had been pulled off, I brought a chair to stand on at each of the steel doors, poked my fingers easily into where the top met the frame and pulled the doors down like I was peeling off the plastic lid of some container. I was just feeling super cocky and wanted Bud to be hard all day imagining the hulking monster that did all this damage. Hell, he’d probably think it was Jamal – and that made me even more horny. I looked inside the lockers and fished out a long thick wrench – sensing it was big enough for the task I had planned. I noticed Bud had a bowling ball in the bottom of one of the lockers. It had a chain cemented to it and I recognized it from one of the fraternities on campus. It was used on pledges sometimes. I had seen a poor freshman having to carry it around for a few days at the beginning of the year – chained to his ankle. I’m sure Bud let them hide it in here, since that kind of hazing was against school rules. No one deserved to be embarrassed like that poor guy who just wanted to fit in so bad that he’d do whatever his pledge leader told him to do. I decided I’d help future pledges out. I put down the wrench, grabbed the ball, and moved over to stand above Bud’s desk. I first easily pulled the chain from its cement mooring and dropped it on the desk. I then put the ball between my tiny palms. I squeezed, but only slightly. The big black thing immediately cracked all over and then fell – mid-sized and tiny fragments covering the top of the desk. How easy it was to crush a bowling ball. Damn, I felt jacked now. I then ripped the chain into small bits. When I was finished, I grabbed the wrench and went back to Jamal’s room. The big muscled monster was snoring away – still out like a light from how I had milked his cock harder than he ever thought was possible. He was smiling, so I knew he was dreaming about my strength. I climbed on top of his huge body – still marveling at how hard and big all of his muscles were beneath me. I slid down to straddle his legs and then lifted his coconut-sized balls and still hard, thick man-meat. I placed the wrench beneath and for a second doubted whether the length would, indeed, meet the requirements, but then I saw that everything was fine since I knew metal would stretch a little, too. I took both ends of the wrench and pulled – elongating the tool as I bent it upward, basically wrapping it around the base of Jamal’s dark, hairy balls and cock. I easily twisted the ends together and then smoothed the small knot on the end by pressing in with my fingers. I didn’t want to cause the big guy any discomfort. I sat back and looked at the big wrench which was now a giant cock-ring around the base of my giant lover’s humongous rod – almost hidden in the thick man fur. I praised my own work and thought I might could get a side gig as a jeweler – demolishing tools and other bits of metal around cocks, wrists, ankles, necks, and fingers. My handiwork had made Jamal’s cock shoot upward and his balls were bunched together like a hairy bouquet. I imagined my big man walking around campus the coming week perpetually hard and an unwilling porno movie with the outline of his fire-hydrant cock pushing against any pants he wore. I knew he would love not only the feeling of metal manipulated by my hands around his cock, but also pulling out his pants every now and then and staring at the job he knew I had accomplished with little effort. I knew, right then, I could be rewarded by having his big weapon discharging majorly with just a few good strong yanks from my small hand, but I figured it was best to let him get some rest so we could have more fun later. At that moment, some loud thumping bass pounded from the room next door. Clearly, Jamal’s teammate – Jared – was awake and getting ready for class. That’s when I knew it was time for the second part of my plan to solidify my relationship with Jamal – the first having been to pledge my love by making him a cock-ring, stretched and bent with my own hands. Who needed a blacksmith when you were super strong? The second phase of my plan involved new living digs for my lover and me. We didn’t need to move, we just needed to make the present living conditions a little, how should I put it, supersized. I climbed down off the mountains of muscle and walked over to the wall between Jamal and Jared’s room. The floor vibrated from the extremely loud and horrific noise from next door. I pulled my hand back and punched – not hard and not intending to do a ton of damage, but I knew I would make a hole big enough to freak the fuck out of Jared. Concrete busted into the next room, flying across the floor in huge demolished chunks. Jared was standing there in just his briefs – tight and white – and it was clear he had been doing curls with some heavy weighted dumbbells. The hole I created was only about as big as a golf cart - but the sound, the visual effect of my fist being where the wall used to be, and the fact that dust was floating everywhere around the rubble was enough to cause Jared to look at me wide-eyed and clearly shocked to hell. I stepped into his room, grabbed his bog Bose speaker that was still blaring music and squeezed the shit out of it. Its mechanical insides oozed out and the music immediately stopped. The speaker looked like a tank had run over it. “Can’t have you waking up my lover, Jamal,” I said smiling – noting that Jared was too shocked to hear my words. “What the fuck, you stupid little shit. I’m going to kill you!” Jared screamed and went into action. Oddly enough, me punching through the wall did not send off any warning bells to the not-so-bright jock. He was more upset by the fact that I had crushed his precious speaker and caused his graphic rap song to end. He did, in fact, want to kill me, I believe. With no concern for my safety at all, he swung one of the giant dumbbells into the air and sent it flying toward my head. It’s one thing to duck when something huge is flying at you – and that’s what dumb Jared thought I would do – but it is something totally awesome and different to just stand there and wait for the said object to hit you. Jared watched me stand there – motionless – and for a brief moment I saw saddened shock on his face as he realized that he had, indeed, sent me to my death, because this giant dumbbell was going to split my head open. Imagine his surprise when the thing bounced off of my face like a basketball hitting a backboard. The huge weight was stopped in its forceful trajectory and then sent backwards – without even leaving a dent mark on my nose or forehead. The heavy thing clanged to the floor at Jared’s feet – having traveled back the same distance. The big oaf looked down at the weight, then up at my smiling face, and then back down to the dumbbell – finally noticing that it was the metal of the weight that was dented instead of my face. The confusion . . . the shock . . . the immediate pure hatred on the poor guy’s face was priceless. He didn’t care that I had squeezed a speaker into nothingness, repelled a heavy object without even moving, or that I had punched through a solid cement wall. He just wanted to hurt me. “You messed up my dumbbell, you pipsqueak asshole. I’m so going to fuck you up!” he yelled as he ran towards me with the second dumbbell in both hands above his head. When he brought the flat end of the weight down on the top of my head I think he thought he’d send me shooting through the floor to the room below him – like a messed-up whack-a-mole game. He was going to whack the hell out of the dweeb in his room and that would be the end of that. His brain simply forgot everything I had done up to that point. I was just a little pest that needed to be exterminated. I can’t imagine the painful stab that shot through his hands and arms as heavy metal met something more powerful, more unmoving, and much more solid. My hair pressed in, but that was all. My super strong skull resisted and bounced the slamming weight away like a trampoline propels a small child. The dumbbell and Jared’s hands went flying back up over his head and he fell backwards on his ass – the weight flying into a built-in shelving unit behind him. It took all five book-covered shelves down as it fell to the floor. I took advantage of the moment and walked over to Jared’s big body on the floor. I put my right foot on his chest and pushed his back down to the floor. After a brief moment to register all that had happened, the jock tried to lift his body and found that he couldn’t budge. He doubled his effort, trying to push his torso up with his muscular arms, but he was not going anywhere. He grabbed my foot and tried to move it – but it was staying in place, too. “Wait for it, Jared, wait for it. Oh! The little guy is super strong! Duh! What was your first clue, big man, me punching through the wall? How else do you think that big hole got there? Go on, try to move my little toe. Go ahead. Try harder. It’s not moving, Jared. Your big muscles can’t even move my smallest toe. Yep, I can see that the elevator is slowly making it to the top floor. Don’t try to put logic to the situation, big guy, you’ll only strain yourself. It doesn’t make sense that the ‘little shit’ could be able to hold you down so easily. I’m just a freak of nature, man – but a fucking strong freak of nature. So, here’s the deal, dude. I live on the floor below, just under your friend Jamal. Well, I lived there until today. That’s now going to be your room. I’m moving in with big Jamal and we’re going to need a suite – what, with his size and my super strength. So, I’m going to rip out and crush the rest of that concrete wall between your room and his and then we’ll have all the space we need. Oh wait, this is where I need to do something to help you agree to my plan, whether you want to or not.” I bent down and grabbed the dumbbell he had used as a weapon. There was a slightly flattened side where it had met my head. I purposefully picked it up with just my forefinger – making sure Jared saw. I was impressed – this time the still-stunned jock gasped at my finger’s strength. I think that was mainly because he had been using his whole huge muscular arm to lift the same thing and it had been hard. I curled my finger up and down a few times, easily. I could tell he was still trying to figure out – logically – what was going on. That’s when I held the dumbbell in my left hand and pummeled the flat end with the fist of my right. I put enough strength into the punch to send my little knuckles deeply in the thick steel of the weight – pushing out the sides like I was hitting a mound of dough. This is what Jared had thought would happen to my face and to my head, but – instead – the little shit’s fist was rearranging metal with what looked like just the force someone might use to push open a door. Jared’s mouth dropped open. The big boy was catching on. “Man, Jared, they must not make dumbbells like they used to. Is it normal for steel to give way like this?” I asked, punching again and totally demolishing one end of the thing. “Or could it be just because I’m Mighty Mouse and terribly strong. So, listen, as I turn the dumbbell around and start destroying the other side, let me check and see if there are any questions. No? Good boy. So, it doesn’t look like you’ve got that much to move, Jared. I’m thinking you could be out by the afternoon, don’t you? Wow, this dumbbell is just a piece of crap now. Let me wad it up for you.” I crushed the demolished weight in my hands – making it nothing but a small clump of metal. I then slid it into Jared’s underwear, making sure the warm steel smacked up against his balls. I wanted him to feel how solid it was. I then removed my food and grabbed the big jock at his hips. When I picked him up like I might a stuffed teddy bear, his underwear poked out because of his hard-on and the clump of metal fell to the floor with a thud. We both looked down at his tented shorts – not poking out as far as I might have wished. Apparently, Jared was not blessed down below like his mate, Jamal. I could sense he was embarrassed by his lack of meat. I looked up at him and smiled. “You’ll never hear me put anyone down for how small they are, Jared. I mean, look at me. What right do I have to make fun of anyone’s size? But remember, sometimes small things are really, really powerful. Right?” “Um . . . right,” he replied, shyly. “You trying to take my man, Jared,” came a voice from the hole in the wall and Jared and I watched huge Jamal contort his monstrous body to fit through the opening. “No . . . no way, man,” Jared said, quickly – clearly afraid of what Jamal might do to him and then he quickly added, “I . . . uh, like girls.” “That’s not what your little penis says,” Jamal said as we all looked down at Jared’s crotch – still tented hard. “He . . . he picked me up like I was nothing . . . and he punched metal like it was paper. Then he squished it in his hands like it was . . . I don’t know,” Jared shot out quickly. “Let’s not forget that I punched through your wall, too,” I said. “Yeah, he punched through my wall . . . with his little itty-bitty hand,” added Jared. “When I woke up I saw the hole and I immediately knew Mighty Mouse had been playing,” Jamal said, looking at me with great admiration in his eyes. “He’s got power you wouldn’t believe, Jared.” “I was just convincing Jared, here, that he’d love to live in my room. That way, we could knock down this wall and make a giant suite for my giant man,” I said, teetering toward an area that Jamal might feel uncomfortable in. “That’s mighty nice of you, Jared. I’d like to have a little more room,” Jamal answered, and he and I suddenly realized Jared was gawking at something, silently, with wide eyes. I followed his gaze to Jamal’s mighty crane-like cock – sticking out into the air supported by two large tensed balls. Jared was staring at the handmade cock-ring that encircled Jamal’s enormous rod and gonads. I saw no lust in Jared’s eyes – confirming his straightness – but I did see a deep fascination with the wrench twisted around my man’s hugeness and the fact that Jared felt very inadequate with Jamal’s giant cock so visible. It was clear he had seen it before, but probably not standing at attention like it did, now. I, myself, stared at the man’s colossal member and was, again, reminded of how much I lusted for the huge behemoth and his tool. That giant thing had been inside me and I had squeezed it so hard that Jamal had emptied his entire reservoir of man-honey into me. I knew Jamal remembered and longed for my ass. He was the obedient top I wanted him to be. No one had ever made him feel the way I did. “Admiring my cock-ring, huh, Jared? Hand twisted by Mighty Mouse, here. You want him to make one for you?” asked Jamal. “No way! It looks painful,” Jared shot back. “A little, but, then again, a little pain is good, no?” asked Jamal. “Not in that area, it isn’t,” Jared answered. “What’s that clump of metal at your feet, Jared?” Jamal asked, looking down. “It used to be a dumbbell,” the other jock said, looking at me. “But he smashed it with his hands.” “I see Mighty Mouse has been showing off,” Jamal said, looking at me accusingly. “Little guy, I should tell you that Jared, here, really has very strong and sensitive nipples. He’s always squeezing them, himself, saying how he wishes someone could be really rough with him. I think someone that can smash steel dumbbells into pancakes might be able to bring him some satisfaction.” Jared let out a whimper of joy and I immediately knew he loved the offer Jamal was making. I imagined standing on a chair or Jared’s bed and easily lifting the guy into the air by just latching my powerful hands onto his dark areolas and nipples to pull him up, but then I realized we didn’t have to make it such a production to please him. And we were taking over his room, so I thought he deserved to be pleased. As I stepped closer to the waiting jock, I picked up a big chunk of concrete from the destroyed wall and as I talked I broke off hand sized bits, closed my fingers around them, and squeezed. When I opened my fist a few seconds later the only thing on my palm was a little clump of sand, which I let fall to the floor. Then I easily broke off another piece and repeated the action. Jared watched my hand closely – amazed by what I was doing, and how easy it was. “How about it, big guy,” I asked, “You wanna get off?” “How can you do that?” he asked, as I crushed the last piece of concrete in my hand. “I just squeeze,” I replied, and that made him moan. “So, wanna have a powerful orgasm?” “Yes . . . sir,” he replied softly and then added, “I guess I might be a little gay,” which surprised both Jamal and myself. “I don’t think so, dude,” I answered, but he quickly responded. “But I always find myself staring at Jamal’s dick!” “Everybody stares at Jamal’s dick, man. Look at that thing, it’s humongous and intimidating as fuck. Hell, how could you not stare at it. Most people probably run from it. No, Jared, trust me you’re not gay – you’re just impressed by size and power. And that’s cool, man. Jamal has the size and I have the power. Let’s get you off, friend.” I reached up with my small delicate fingers and flicked his big jutting nipples. Immediately, his stomach vacuumed in and he moaned out loud. I had sent a pleasure shockwave through his body. I let it recover, but only slightly, and then I thumped them again – this time a little harder. The man almost buckled at the knees and went to the floor from the jolt of ecstasy that shot through him. It was like I had some kind of electrical prodder and I was jabbing his body with a bolt of juice. I could tell Jared loved it. His smaller-than-I-had-expected penis twitched wildly in his underwear. I licked my forefingers and thumbs and then teasingly pinched at his now hard nubs. Jared moaned and then flexed his big arms – as I continued. He had some impressive peaks, but they were nothing compared to my man, Jamal. Still, the fact that his response to being pleased was flexing, kind of turned me on. He gritted his teeth each time I tweaked his man-tits. I then clamped down on them non-stop, no more teasing. At first, I just barely squeezed – to let him get used to my power. Then, however, I started to tighten my finger’s grip and the guy started breathing heavy like a gorilla in heat. He still flexed his arms and his entire upper body was turning red from the pain and pleasure. His cock was now clearly leaking, because there was a nice ‘thank you’ wet spot on the front of the bulge. I smashed down harder - actually harder than I’d ever been able to squeeze some guy’s nips. This dude clearly loved the abuse. I realized he could take more so I moved into borderline super strength, knowing I could have crushed lots of supposedly unbreakable things with the force I was using. And still, Jared huffed and puffed and flexed. And he turned an even darker shade of red. Suddenly, he let out a deep yell as his cock said thank you to my strong fingers and he dumped what seemed like a full bucket of cum into his underwear. He finally had to drop his arms and just let his body flail around during the ejaculation. Finally, the motion slowed down, and big Jared simply smiled gratefully to me, scuttled over to his bed like a fragile old man, and then fell over onto the mattress to dream about my strength. “Damn,” I said, turning to Jamal, “his nipples took more abuse from my hands than solid rock can. You weren’t kidding. Those things are powerful.” “I’d say the big guy is happy,” Jamal answered. “Just look at that smile on his face. I’ve got some boxes. Let’s pack up all of his stuff while he’s out and you can carry it down to his room.” “Wait,” I said, “why do I have to carry it down?” “The strongest always has to do the lifting, dude. I’m the weak one here,” the huge, muscled Jamal shot back. “When you’re done I want to watch you tear down the rest of this wall. We’ll need some sacks for all the sand you’re going to make. And, later on, I need that super strong ass of yours to milk my giant rod, again. Like Jared, I’ve never known such powerful pleasure.”
    1 point
  15. Chapter 49 The party was in full swing when Mo, Oz, and I arrived. Mr. Carr had rented a function hall not too far from the office. The food, decorations, and music were a bit stiff for my tastes, but Oz was having the time of his life, so I kept it to myself. The guests all acknowledged that we’d gotten taller and bigger, no one seemed to find it odd. I got to meet a lot of Oz’s old college buddies. Sinclair even showed up, bringing his husband and two daughters. Sinclair, it turned out, was his first name. Everyone was friendly and approachable, curious to find out about the brave young squire who won fair Oz’s hand. They remarked at how big and gorgeous I was. Most of them asked to feel a muscle or touch my abs. A few wanted me to lift them. So, I did—one handed. It was a relief to touch people again without having pornographic futures flash before my eyes. Of course, with Oz and me looking so good, everyone wanted pictures with us. I posed for a thousand pictures; squeezing into frame in a group shot is impossible when you’re a group all by yourself, but we managed. Pressed up tight against all these people, I realized just how hard my body was. Everyone else around me was so soft and pliable. Everyone else but Oz, that is. During the party, Mr. Carr pulled me aside. “You don’t have to languish in middle management forever. I could pull some strings and get you a promotion. Heck, you could even have Hugo’s post. Find a more compassionate way to hire and pay our temps.” “You’d fire Hugo?” Mr. Carr shook his head. “No. I’d either ship him off to another job or talk him into early retirement. He did nothing illegal. Doesn’t mean we can’t do better as a company.” “If you promoted me, I’d have to call you Vinnie, wouldn’t I?” “All my top-level executives do.” “That would make Oz happy. And with all the new stuff we’re going to have to buy, the extra income wouldn’t hurt.” “Was that a yes?” “That was an I’ll-think-about-it,” I said. “It means you’d be Garrett Duarte’s boss again.” “Oh, he’d hate that,” I said. “It also means you’d no longer be responsible for coddling Vernon Bailey. That’d be Garrett’s job.” An evil thought ran through my brain. If I got Garrett a gym membership, he and Vernon would be perfect for each other. “You’re very tempting. But I’m about to take a few weeks off to enjoy these new bodies with Oz.” “I did the same thing after my 50th. Enjoy. Let me know when you get back.” I nodded. He patted my arm, but before he left, he said, “Is there any way we could convince your brother to stay on? Our legal department could really use a mind like his.” “I doubt it. He’s dead set to move to London. Besides, he doesn’t really practice corporate law.” “I figured. But it was worth a shot.” With that, Mr. Carr left me, and I rejoined the party. About two hours into the party, Oz and I were called to the dance floor to dance to Oz’s favorite song. It was a slow dance, naturally, and with our new sizes, it was more of a sex scene than a romantic, but it ended with me dipping Oz and planting a kiss. The cake was cut, the songs were sung, and the gifts were opened. Everyone who came had apparently gotten the memo to give us gift cards to tailors and clothing stores. Some of them were even specifically for big and tall men. Sinclair had the best gift: a card for a home good store and the phone number for a good architect. But all good things come to an end, and the guests left one by one until it was just Mr. Carr, Oz, Mo, and me. Mr. Carr and Oz shook hands, and hugged, and patted each other’s backs before Oz said we could go. Mr. Carr was going to stay behind to make sure the clean-up went without a hitch, so I turned to Mo. “You coming back with us?” “I’m going to stay with Alexander for the rest of my time in the States. Exploit as much time before I move to London.” “I get it. Please make sure to see us again before your flight,” I said. “Will do, Eenie.” I hugged him goodbye. “Love you, Mo.” When the hug finished, Oz put out his hand. “Mo,” he said. “Oz,” he replied, and they shook hands. “Don’t be a stranger,” Oz said, and Mo left. On the drive home from the party, I marveled that the SUV was actually big enough for us. Our shoulders bumped into each other, but we both fit. I was content. My brother and my husband were getting along. My good friend had a blossoming new romance. I had a new respect from my employers. And my husband and I had never been closer. I don’t really know how thing got there, but they were close to perfect. “It was a great party,” I said. “If I had to have a birthday party,” Oz said, “that was the party to have.” “I’m glad you had a good time.” I leaned over to kiss him, and he almost swerved into oncoming traffic. “We’ll get better with practice,” I assured him. Oz burst into a fit of laughter. “What’s so funny?” “Oh, nothing. It won’t matter any time soon.” “What do you mean?” I asked. “I just got a wicked idea for your 50th birthday.”
    1 point
  16. Chapter 45 Three more hours oozed by. For most of it, I stayed in my bed, trying my best not to succumb to the sensual and scandalous thoughts that percolated in my mind. When there was just an hour left, I did have to emergency masturbate one last time. But I wanted to be fresh for when Oz came home, so I decided to take a shower after that. Bad idea. My body hair looked even more luxurious wet, my muscles looked even more impressive soapy, and cock felt even more sensitive steamy. With my new bulk, I also had trouble reaching every place I wanted to wash because my muscles were getting in the way of my muscles. If that weren’t enough, this shower, designed for two large men, was beginning to feel a hair small. Oz could no longer fit in it with me. And the shower head was at eye level. I had to duck to get my hair wet. My massiveness and sexiness required another emergency orgasm. But as soon as I had rinsed the excess cum down the drain, I rewashed, dried off, and went back to waiting in the bed. It was thirty minutes—thirty agonizing minutes—later that I heard the front door opening. “I’m home!” Oz cried from the living room. I stayed in the bedroom. “Pot roast smells amazing, Ian.” I stayed in the bedroom. “Come out and meet Vinnie.” I stayed in the bedroom. “How had you two never met? He owns the company you work for. I must’ve told you that.” I stayed in the bedroom. “According to Vinnie, I never did.” I stayed in the bedroom. “Ian?” That last one sounded a little hurt. A second voice, Mr. Carr’s, spoke at a normal volume. I had to strain to hear, but thankfully Mr. Carr’s voice carries. “I can explain.” “You can explain?” Oz sounded dubious. “Do you remember my 50th birthday party?” “Of course I do.” Oz chuckled as he answered. “Do you remember what you got me for my birthday?” Mr. Carr’s tone was dark and suggestive. “Can we talk about that in front of Ian? Casters are pretty straightforward about the hush-hush, cloak-and-dagger nature of their business.” “We can.” “Then, yes,” Oz said. “I remember the spell I bought for you and Cheryl.” “It was on a need-to-know basis before now, but I had to return the favor,” Mr. Carr explained. “You had to what?” “Happy birthday, Ozzie.” “You mean Ian…?” Oz trailed off. “Yes. But, I should warn you. The spell may have gone AWOL.” “What do you mean?” Mr. Carr succinctly explained about Izzy and Jayce, and then Quincy. Oz chuckled turned into a groaning laugh. I knew that noise. He wanted to play. “And the people at work just went along with it?” Oz asked. “I made it so they wouldn’t notice. And once the spell concludes, they’ll think the changes were natural and gradual.” “Once the spell concludes…” Oz was confused. Mr. Carr didn’t say anything in return. I guessed he was showing off some aspect of his physique. “That’s right,” Oz said. “Ian was faithful, so I get to change too.” “Yes, you do.” “Then forget the pot roast I offered you. It can stay there for a while. I’ll see you at the party tomorrow.” “There’s one more thing before I go,” Mr. Carr said. He whispered, so I couldn’t hear what he said. “Ian got to decide what he ended up looking like?” Oz repeated loudly. “Did he ever. I haven’t seen the final result myself, but I was there when he requisitioned it.” “Ian?” Oz cried out. “Where are you?” “Waiting for you in bed,” I said as suggestively as I could. “That was Ian?” I heard nothing, so I guessed Mr. Carr was nodding. “Vinnie, get the hell out of my house. I’m going to go have sex with my husband.” Without a further word, Mr. Carr left the apartment. I posed on the bed. A black, silk blanket was draped over my lower half so only the vaguest outline of my enormity could be gleaned. My entire upper body was exposed, though. I sat upright to show off the definition of my abs. I had fluffed the hair on my pecs so it was more pronounced. I placed my hands behind my head, my biceps flexed, my gorgeous face framed and swaddled by burgeoning muscle. I expected Oz to burst through the door like a rampaging Viking, but instead, he stopped just on the other side of it, the door still closed. “Before I come in, I do have something to confess.” That didn’t sound good. “In Germany, I spent a lot of time with this guy named Jakob. He worked for me.” Oh no. “He looked just like you, but shorter, with blue eyes.” Uh-oh. “Do you remember the night I called you and broke my no phone sex rule?” Mo had thought something went down in Germany. I didn’t want him to be right. “Jakob kissed me. I transferred him out of my department the next day, but he kissed me.” Oz paused a little bit. “And I liked it.” That was it? That was his big confession? I had the memory of a seven-man orgy that included my brother, and Oz was worried about a kiss that he didn’t even initiate? “Do you forgive me?” he asked. “For what?” I said plainly. “You did nothing wrong.” “Really?” “Really. Now, get in here and unwrap your birthday present.” Without further delay, Oz opened the door, and his jaw dropped. He staggered to the foot of the bed to drink me in. I, meanwhile, drank him in. He was wearing a long-sleeved black Henley and jeans: his comfy travel clothes. They didn’t fit the way that I was used to; he had lost a little of his belly in Germany—I knew he hadn’t been eating. He never ate when he got obsessed in his work. His hair had gotten noticeably greyer, but it was still mostly black. He was still my Oz. My lovely, bearish, handsome, adorable, beaming Oz. My heart melted. “When you said your body was my birthday present, I didn’t think you meant this.” “It’s all for you, and only you,” I told him. Oz quickly tore off his clothes. I had missed that body so much. His big pecs, broad shoulders, furry body. And his cock was already up to its full 5.5 thick inches. His body hair was speckled with grey. He’d told me it was, but he didn’t tell me how hot it looked. “Where do I start?” he asked. “Wherever you want,” I replied. He crawled onto the bed and straddled my abs in a kneeling position. His ass landed on my cock. “That definitely got bigger.” “Everything got bigger,” I said. “One thing at a time,” he returned. He put one hand to each side of my face and began stroking my beard. I put my arms down and lifted my chin to give him easier access. I smiled like a well-fed lap cat as he played with my beard. Just as I thought, the beard was thick enough to trap his fingers as he stroked it. “Couldn’t stand me being the only one with a beard, huh?” Oz said playfully. “You tried to get me to grow one when we first got married, but I couldn’t. Now I can.” “This beard is a work of art. That pathetic excuse for a beard was a kindergartener’s scribblings.” He leaned in and kissed me. It was sweet, and sensual, and slow. I shifted my legs and encircled him with my arms to pull him in closer. His tongue found his way into my mouth. His left hand stayed in my beard. His right ventured around to the back of my head. For a few minutes, all we did was kiss deeply and passionately, our facial hair creating a pleasant friction between us. When he broke off the kiss, I could see that Oz’s cock was twitching with excitement. Never one to rush through foreplay, though, he guided my arms from behind his back to in front of my chest. He began kissing, licking and fondling my arms. “They’re bigger than my head,” he said, in between devotions to my biceps. Before he could react, I slid my hands under his armpits and cleanly picked him up. “The better to lift you with, my dear.” All of Oz’s 200+ pound bulk hovered over my body. He nearly swooned. Regaining his senses, he tapped my hands, telling me to put him down. As soon as he was straddling my waist again, he steered my arms until they were above my head. He was no longer tall enough to hold them there while sitting eye to eye with me, so I just held them above my head for him. His face traveled down to my exposed armpit hair, thick with manly fur. “They’re impossibly deep,” Oz said, exploring the cavern of my armpit with his index finger. I hadn’t noticed because there was so much hair there. His nose crept into the carpet and nuzzled it; he inhaled deeply. “What cologne are you wearing?” he asked, practically in a growl. “None,” I answered. “That’s all me.” “That is intoxicating.” “And I showered an hour ago.” Oz moved to the other armpit and repeated the ritual. “This one smells just as enticing.” “Imagine what they’ll smell like when I’ve worked up a sweat.” “You’ll make my head reel, Ian,” Oz said. “Sort of the point, Oz.” From my armpits, he traveled over to my chest. He tried to completely encompass my meaty right pec with both hands, but it was just too big. As he marveled at its size, I flexed, blowing it out to more enormous proportions. “You weren’t flexing?” he said. He tried to move his hands, but my flex had trapped his left hand in the crevasse between the twin plateaus of my chest. His hand was caught down to the last knuckle. He tried to wriggle free, but I would not let him go. He looked up at me with a childish smile, and I looked at him with a fiendish smirk. “You’ll have to earn your hand back,” I told him. With his free right hand, he began tickling my nipple. Then lightly flicking it. Then gently twisting it. It grew hard in his hand. It felt so good, I had to release him. Encouraged, he moved down my chest, kissing everything as he traveled, until he reached my abs. He had to inch his ass back a little to get a full view. He felt my abs one by one with his hands. “Insane,” he said. “Maddening,” I confirmed. “And that waist…” he trailed off, astounded that my waist was about the same size as his own. I was taller than him with muscles twice as big, and my thick, muscular waist was as narrows as his, and he’d slimmed down some. “Courtesy of Quincy,” I said. Oz continued to appreciate my abs. “It’s harder than marble. Or steel,” Oz said. “Tell me you’re flexing these.” I tensed my abs, and they came into starker relief. “This is unreal,” Oz said. “No. This is,” I responded, going into a vacuum pose. My stomach drew in until it was beyond waspishly small. It looked incapable of supporting my upper half. Oz’s cock vibrated wildly until cum shot out. “Don’t worry,” Oz said as I relaxed the pose. “I’ve been stockpiling. I’ve got one or two more in me, easy.” “You are home and in bed with me,” I reassured him. “That’s all I care about.” “Do I dare see what’s behind the curtain?” he said, tugging slightly at the sheet. “I have an idea,” I said. “Stand up and turn around.” “Why?” “Trust me. You’re gonna like it.” Oz complied, and I got out of bed. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and secured it. “Turn around,” I told him. Oz had no idea how much taller I’d gotten. He walked closer to me, and when he got as close as he could before my pecs got in the way, he looked up. My 6’5” husband had to look up to see me. I was five inches taller than him. The top of his head only came up to my nose. “I’ll admit, I see the appeal of being the shorter guy,” he said, raising his arms up to my shoulders. I took a step back and reefed up the bottom of the sheets, tucking them into the waist. This way, my cock stayed well hidden, but my legs were on full display. “How do you walk with those things?” Oz asked. So, I strutted down to the bathroom door and all the way back. “Oh, my husband has that bodybuilder waddle. I love that waddle. And my husband has it.” “I made sure of it.” Before I even finished my sentence, Oz was down on his knees, feeling up my left thigh. “I have never seen a leg this big in my life. It is tremendous.” I flexed it, and it grew bigger. “Stop that!” Oz said, play-slapping me. “Every time you flex, you’re somehow twice as big as you are.” “I like that. I’m twice as big as I am.” I looked down to shower Oz with a smile, but he was so close to my legs that I couldn’t see him. My pecs blocked my view of all but his bare feet sticking out the back. “Stay where you are, and look up,” I said. “Holy hell,” Oz aid. “All I see are your pecs. I can’t see that gorgeous face. Your pecs are just so big. They’re planets.” “Care to see the moon?” I asked. Oz stood up and took a few steps back. “Yes. Very much, please.” Still holding the sheet in front of my cock, I dropped it from my ass and slowly turned around. “Oh, you do know what I like. Your back has all those ridges and valleys, and your ass is round and muscular and perfect.” After a pause, he added, “Can I touch it?” I tried to look over my shoulder, but my shoulder allowed me only a partial view. “Do whatever you want with it.” Oz was back down on his knees, and I felt both his hands on my ass. He was caressing it, squeezing it, rubbing it. Suddenly, I felt a wetness and could tell that Oz was licking it, getting closer and closer to the crack. He tried to pry my cheeks apart, but they weren’t moving for him, so I rotated my hips and spread them myself. Oz’s tongue darted into my asshole so fast that I gasped in shock. “Finally,” he said between licks. “I made you gasp. Turnabout is fair play.” It felt insanely good. I’d lived through half a dozen lurid fantasies in the past two weeks, but I hadn’t had any real sexual contact in six months. Feeling my husband’s tongue on my hole, his beard on my cheeks, all of the pleasure centers of my brain lit up, and my cock began getting hard, raising the black sheet with it. “Who’s going to top tonight?” I asked. “Are you kidding me?” he asked, pulling away from my ass. “You are. I’ve never been the smaller man before.” “I’ve always had the bigger cock,” I said. “You know what I mean. I have to take my chance while it presents myself.” “Then, we’re going to have to start the main event,” I said. “I’m about to burst, and already at full mast.” I heard Oz rise to his feet and jump into bed. “Then let’s see what we’re working with here.” When I turned to face him, my cock was sticking straight out in front me, draped in the black sheet. “Thank you,” Oz said. “From the bottom of my heart, thank you for this.” I dropped the sheet, and my 15-inch cock and gargantuan balls came into full view. Oz’s breathing picked up. He was on the verge of panting. “It’s the most beautiful cock I’ve ever seen.” “Practically three times bigger than your equipment.” “You’re never going to be able to wear pants again.” “If you insist,” I teased. Oz grabbed a bottle of lube and began getting himself ready. I grabbed a larger bottle of lube and began running it all over my cock. “Should we put down a towel?” Oz asked. “Wouldn’t help. We’re probably going to need a new mattress after this,” I said, stirring him on. I got on the bed and lined up my cock with Oz’s hole. Our favorite position was face to face, whoever was topping on top. I put my arms to either side of his body and held myself up. I didn’t want to crush him. Yet. Just before I was about to start, Oz stopped me. “How big am I going to get?” he asked. “I have no idea. My subconscious makes those decisions, just like Cheryl’s did.” “How tall are you?” “6’10”,” I said. “And your cock?” “15 inches.” “And your weight?” “400.” “I’m going to be a monster, aren’t I?” He sounded a little scared. “Depends on what my subconscious wants.” I moved to enter him, but Oz stopped me. “This is really fun for the bedroom, but we’re going to have to leave it at some point.” “And everyone will think we got this way slowly and perfectly naturally. Sure, we’ll have to get some clothes tailor-made. Sure, we’ll likely have to do some renovation so we can fit through the doors easily, but we won’t be social pariahs or anything. You can still run your company. I can still go to work. We’ll just be magnified versions of ourselves.” I bent down and kissed him on his cheek. “I love you. My subconscious wouldn’t do anything to make you unhappy or that puts you in danger.” “What if…” he hesitated severely. “What if I get younger?” “What if you do?” “You don’t know what it’s like having a husband half your age. Especially because of my money, people laugh at me and mock and call me a cradle robber. And worse. If I end up looking 35—or even younger—it will confirm every fear I’ve ever had about our relationship.” I got off of Oz and sat up, my cock sticking out over my lap obscenely. “Do you know how this spell works on the recipient?” “Yeah, you get hotter, and your sex drive gets amped up, and you get punished if you cheat.” “That’s only part of it. Every time I touched someone who wanted to have sex with me, I got to experience in my mind exactly how they would have sex with me. In intense, real-life detail.” “Really?” Oz lifted himself up, resting on his elbows. “I haven’t so much as shaken hands with a woman for two weeks out of utter fear of having to live through that.” Oz laughed. “I had to stop going to my favorite coffee shop.” “But you loved flirting with that barista,” Oz actually sounded sad for me. “And I had a lunch meeting with Vernon Bailey.” Oz scowled. “I told you that asshole was no good.” “I even had a vision of two whole years in which you divorced me and I married someone else.” “What?” “Yeah. That was a tough one.” “I had no idea.” “I’ve been tempted by a man half my age, a bodybuilder, and a god-damn porn star. I had visions of intense romance, raw sexual aggression, and an orgy.” “Whoa.” “And I didn’t cheat on you. I chose you. If I wanted someone else, I’d have him by now. Oz, if I didn’t want you, I could’ve left you before I became the god of muscle and sex.” I leaned in so I was making skin to skin contact with Oz. “I want you. When we fuck, you’ll still be you. The man I love. The man I married 15 years ago. You’ll just be a bigger version of him.” I kissed him on the forehead. “But if you’re scared, we’ll wait until you’re ready.” “You’d do that for me?” “I’ll be masturbating a thousand times a day, but, yeah I’d do that for you.” Oz lay back down on the bed and said, “Fuck me like it’s my birthday and we haven’t seen each other in six months.”
    1 point
  17. Chapter 42 Mr. Carr sat behind his desk, looking intently at his computer screen. When he saw us come in, he quickly turned off the monitor and stood up. “Good morning, Mr. Carr,” Mo crowed. “Good morning. Can I help you?” “Well,” Mo said, reaching over the desk and turning on the monitor, “you can tell me why you’re watching a video of my brother?” Mr. Carr collapsed back into his chair. “Okay. You got me.” “Mr. Carr paid to have the spell put on me?” “Yep,” Mo said. I finished coming into the office and closed the door behind me. “How did you know it was him?” “I first wondered if maybe he just wanted his way with you. Especially given my insight into closet cases, it seemed unlikely, but I didn’t rule it out. Then, he touched you without a fantasy happening, so that was out. He’s straight as an arrow. I actually crossed him off my suspect list for a while,” Mo admitted, “but he kept checking all the boxes. Is he rich enough to hire a caster? Most definitely. Does he have access to the accounting database? Yes, he does. Does he have the authority to hire people for the mailroom? Another yes. Could he authorize the removal of data from the database? He’s the CEO; he can do whatever he wants.” “But…” I started. Mo cut me off. “When you first changed, I bet you money that Oz had texted you just before the first transformation. You never asked why. For the change, the initial spell, to get rolling, the contractor has to have some sort of contact with the recipient. Mr. Carr called that meeting with all the managers about nothing to cover his tracks, but I suspect something about that meeting triggered the spell, and then the accounting database did the rest.” The image of the meeting came back to me: Mr. Carr ended it by clapping his hands. At the time, it barely registered, but now it seemed an awfully weird way for a C.E.O. to end a meeting. I had started changing less than five minutes later. Mo continued. “I even confronted him at lunch to see if he would confess to hiring Izzy and Jayce. He got angry,” “Anyone would get angry,” I interjected. “Remember when I first showed him the odd budget code? Before I could say anything, he flatly denied it was his. Then, he asked if Hugo and you both knew about the code discrepancy. Then he asked whose code it was. If he was genuinely concerned about the temps in the mailroom, he would’ve started by asking whose code it was. That’s what a boss does if someone’s gone rogue: look who to blame.” “That’s how you knew it was me?” Mr. Carr asked. “You also knew Jayce was a gay porn star. I just said he was an adult film star.” “That couldn’t have been what gave me away.” “Well, the giveaway was when your phone died.” Mo looked at me dead in the eyes. “It died the exact same way yours did.” He turned back to Mr. Carr, “Someone almost told Oz about his birthday present, didn’t he?” “Okay, that’s where your whole plan falls down. Mr. Carr and Oz don’t know each other.” “Really? You sure? You don’t know many of Oz’s friends, especially his friends from before he met you. How are you so confident?” “So, they know each other?” “For a while, I toyed with the idea that Mr. Carr was Sinclair, but we’ve already established how straight Mr. Carr is. Still, he and Oz do know each other.” “How?” Mr. Carr was going to answer, but Mo stopped him. “No, sir. This is my rodeo.” He turned to me and explained, “Oz went to college at Columbia; Mr. Carr went to college in New York City. Columbia is in New York City. They’re close enough in age. They might have gone to college together. That set off a red flag for me, but you clinched it for me when I paused Oz’s video email.” “How did I do that?” “You told us how Oz had his ‘first time’ in the middle of a discotheque. To borrow Oz’s word, you’re a potty-brain. You assumed he meant the first time he had sex with a man. In the middle of a discotheque? No. Not Oz. Oz who won’t send his husband a dick pic would not have public sex. He was talking about his first kiss, and you drew the wrong conclusion.” “That’s kind of sweet,” I responded. “What is in the middle of a discotheque? A dance floor.” I had a sudden recollection. “And in college Mr. Carr was kissed by his gay friend on a dance floor!” I shouted, excited. “Eenie,” Mo said, “meet Vinnie.” “Vinnie?” I said. “Pleasure to meet you proper,” Mr. Carr said. “But his name’s Calvin,” I insisted. “And no one calls him Cal,” Mo reminded me. “What does that leave?” “Vin,” I answered. “All my friends call me Vin or Vinnie,” Mr. Carr said. “He even said he was in town on personal business.” I finished the thought. “His college buddy’s 50th birthday party.” “Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Mr. Carr grunted. “You did this,” I pointed to my extreme body, “for a college buddy?” “He was returning the favor,” Mo explained. “What do you mean?” “Look at these photos.” Mo moved two of Mr. Carr’s photos closer together. One was of his Barbie-doll wife; the other was of his son getting married. “I saw those already.” “This woman,” Mo tapped on the photo of the bride, “is this woman,” he tapped on the photo of the Barbie-doll woman. “No fucking way,” I said. “For my 50th birthday,” Mr. Carr said, “Ozzie hired a caster to put a seduction malediction on Cheryl, my wife.” He pronounced “seduction” as though it were two syllables. “She was out in Sedona visiting her mother for two weeks. Her mother’s blind, and no one in Sedona knows her, so no one noticed the changes. And I was in New York, so I didn’t know anything either. She kept radio silence the whole time.” “The phone would’ve broken if she’d tried to tell you,” Mo clarified. “Ozzie knew Cheryl’d never cheat on me, so he put a fun little twist on the spell. If she lasted two weeks without cheating on me, she’d get to keep the upgrade, and then I’d turn into her fantasy version of me.” Mr. Carr took the wedding photo from Mo. “This skinny little nothing was me on my wedding day. I didn’t weigh an ounce over 130 our entire marriage. She loved me, but deep inside she wanted a big, hulking bruiser, and that’s what I became.” After a pause, he added, “She also wanted a stallion with a big johnson.” He hiked up his pants. “My hair grew back too. I was bald as a cue ball.” He opened his drawer and took out another photo—it was Oz standing next to Cheryl (the new, improved one) in front of a “Happy 50th Birthday!” banner. They were kissing either cheek of a man who looked somewhat familiar. He looked like a shorter, bald, emaciated Mr. Carr. “Because she passed the test, the changes are permanent. I’ve put on a little muscle, she’s toned up, but these are our basic stats forever now, thanks to Ozzie and her. I haven’t been to a gym in a year.” “I passed the test too,” I said. “Sure did,” Mr. Carr replied. “I’m going to get to transform Oz?” I asked, practically salivating at the thought of turning my bearish hunk of a husband into a sex god. “Kind of,” Mo said. “Your subconscious does. It will make Oz appear in his ideal form for you.” I looked at Mr. Carr. “This was a lot to gamble on me, Mr. Carr.” “The way Ozzie talks about you, I knew you’d fly the test no problem. I even made it harder on you than he did Cheryl. I offered Jayce and Izzy extra money to get you to cheat, but you stayed faithful. That was part of the gift too. The knowledge that you’d never leave him. But even that wasn’t enough. I had to outdo him.” “So,” Mo stepped in, “you got the drafter to make him bigger than any new employee at the company, made the employees blind to it so business would proceed as normal, and then hired Izzy and Jayce.” “That’s utterly convoluted,” I said. “He’s been my best friend for over 30 years. And he gave me the best 50th birthday ever. I missed his wedding because I was busy with C&G. I owed him.” My wedding with Oz had been sudden—one step above eloping. Mo barely made it. “I didn’t think anyone would look at the budget codes,” Mr. Carr continued. “Who cares about mailroom temps?” “Why did you have Quincy film me?” I asked. Mr. Carr finished, “Because I wish there was footage of Cheryl when it happened to her.” Mo scoffed. “Oz doesn’t even like it when Eenie sends him dick pics. Why would he want this video?” “He’ll want this footage,” Mr. Carr assured. I nodded in agreement. “He doesn’t like dick pics because they’re so public. This is for the two of us. In private.” “I only checked the flash drive to make sure this one wasn’t empty like the last one. I haven’t seen anything dirty.” “Besides,” I added. “I want this video too.” “I hadn’t thought of that,” Mr. Carr admitted. “You also didn’t think about the interns,” Mo chimed in. “They weren’t in the accounting database; did you know that?” Mo asked. Mr. Carr shook his head. A realization suddenly hit me. “You stared at me funny when I changed in front of you!” I said. “You saw me change. You hadn’t hired anyone, and then I changed right in front of you.” “Quincy almost ruined the whole plan,” he admitted. “Did I even have a typo?” I asked. “No, you did not.” “When you realized what Quincy was doing, you had to shut it down,” Mo said. “Especially with you sniffing around.” Something clicked for me. “You made the last change.” “I was trying to undo what Quincy had done. The whole operation was snafu. Ozzie likes his men big, but this was getting ridiculous.” “So, what exactly did you do?” I asked. “I deleted the two new profiles the boy had added, then I refreshed your file.” “The database saw the refresh as a new profile,” Mo said. “When the database updated yesterday at 12:15, the spell had to make Eenie bigger than himself. Thank goodness it didn’t cause a feedback loop.” “I almost shat myself when you came in. You’re a giant.” I shrugged. “I like it. And if it’s for Oz, I could be bigger.” “Really, you want to be bigger?” Mr. Carr asked. “Parts of this spell really sucked. I didn’t know who was doing it, I’ve been maximum horny all the time, I had no control over it. Most of all, I hated the visions. But now I know there’s an end in sight, my sex drive will drop to manageable levels, and the visions are going away. And if I get to change Oz too, hell yeah, I want to be bigger.” “The spell ends when you and Ozzie get it on on his birthday,” Mr. Carr said, “and I’m pretty sure that’s going to happen three seconds after he sees you.” “Oz isn’t getting home until tonight, so the spell’s not over. And it’s before 12:15,” I reminded him. “How big do you want to be?” Mo asked. I wrote down my specifications on a piece of paper and handed it to Mo. “I like the face, but you can go bigger than this,” Mo said, disappointed. “If I left it up to you, I’d be eight feet tall and 1200 pounds with a five foot cock.” “That sounds more fun,” Mo sneered. “I would like a somewhat normal life after this.” Mo raised an eyebrow dubiously. “Somewhat,” I repeated. “Considering what’s possible, these numbers feel kind of tame,” Mo rejoined. “I didn’t pick these numbers at random. I know what Oz likes. I’ve seen his porn stash. This is for Oz, not you.” Mo shrugged in acquiescence. “Does this computer give me access to the accounting database?” Mo asked. Mr. Carr nodded and stepped away from it. “Remember to make the measurements a little smaller than that because the spell will make me bigger than the new profile.” “Yes, yes,” Mo said dismissively. “I have a fake online persona to orchestrate and an accounting profile to create.” “Don’t forget you owe me a new phone,” I said. “I’ll get it on my way home. Now go. Go home. Film it for Oz.” “Good idea,” I said. Before I left, I said, “Oh, and Vinnie, thanks for picking Oz up from the airport.”
    1 point
  18. Chapter 41 “It’s not Oz,” I said. “You misunderstand me,” Mo said. “Oz isn’t the one who did it. Oz is the reason the spell happened.” “I don’t follow.” “His birthday’s coming up. Half a century of a world that includes Oz Myers. While he’s out of the country, you suddenly get bigger, buffer, and more hung. You’re a walking wet dream, Eenie.” “You’re still my brother, Mo,” I reminded him. “You’re Oz’s walking wet dream. You’re his birthday present,” Mo said. “What?” “At first, I thought the goal of the spell was to get you to cheat on Oz. I mean, that is the reason the spell is usually cast. But it’s usually jealous wives who pay to have it cast. I would call Oz many things, but I would not call him jealous.” “So, whoever had the spell cast knew I wouldn’t cheat on Oz?” “He at least really, really suspected it. And you proved them right, big brother.” “I… I…” I couldn’t find an end to that sentence. “Pretty much everything begins to make sense when you start looking at the spell as a gift for Oz rather than a punishment for you. Make you the biggest, buffest guy at work. Hire the bodybuilder and the porn star to make you as big and beautiful as possible. Get Quincy to film you so your transformations are recorded to give Oz a memento or jackoff material, depending on the gift giver.” “When did you reach this conclusion?” “When you had Izzy bark like a dog.” “I don’t follow,” I said, shaking my head. “You said it yourself. He wished you a happy birthday after he kissed you. But your birthday…” Mo pointed at me to finish the sentence. “Still in September. Yes. That hasn’t changed.” “He was hired to seduce you as a birthday present.” “But it’s not my birthday.” “Are you forgetting about the other temptation?” “Jayce?” “Marcus, yeah. He made it abundantly clear. He would only have sex with you if it was recorded. In his vision, when you gave in so quickly, he said…” Mo pointed to me again, prompting me to finish the line. “I knew you wouldn’t last two weeks.” “And what happens roughly two weeks after Marcus was hired?” “Oz’s birthday.” “They knew they were a birthday present. Izzy, poor thing, thought he was your birthday present. Marcus wasn’t given the whole story either, but—who knew?—he’s a smart egg. Until you told him there was no camera in your bedroom, he probably thought Oz hired him. Oz wouldn’t be the first guy who paid a hung young thing to fuck his husband on video.” “But I’m under a seduction malediction, if I cheated on Oz, something terrible would happen. And catching it on film? What kind of birthday present is that?” “We know what would happen if you cheated on Oz.” “How?” “Garrett’s vision. In that vision, you smelled wintergreen. In that vision, you got to see what the consequences were, and regardless of what Garrett did or did not know, he showed you the end result of cheating on Oz. You kept all your newfound size and hotness, but…” “Lost my sex drive.” “But not entirely,” Mo corrected. “So, even if you cheated on Oz, ruining the birthday present, it still benefits Oz. He gets to keep his hot stud of a husband if he wants to. The footage of the affair is a sexy keepsake. His boy toy husband now has a nearly non-existent libido such that you will never cheat on him again. But not so low you’ll never have sex with him again. And if the cheating does end the marriage, Oz can use the footage to keep everything.” “How do we know the death of my sex drive would be the consequences I would have to face?” “Because the visions don’t lie.” “I’ve been thinking about that. They have to lie. In that version of the future, Oz stayed in Germany. He’s not.” “In that version of the future, you kissed Garrett and confessed it to Oz. The two of you got into a huge fight, so when some setbacks happened, he stayed in Germany to finish the project. A month later he left you.” “I didn’t kiss Garrett,” I said. From time to time, I still forgot that I didn’t live with Garrett for a year. “So, you didn’t confess anything, you didn’t have the fight, and Oz isn’t staying in Germany. And yet, the same setbacks happened. He even told you about the setbacks in his email video. They asked him to stay in Germany.” “Damn.” “But Oz has been acting slightly odd, recently. He made that sexy call to you in the middle of the night—yes I heard it. But doesn’t he hate phone sex? He’s rushing to get this job done by April 9th come hell or high water. We know from Garrett’s vision he should just stay on for another month. He can come home for his birthday, and fly right back. It’s not life or death.” The thought had never even occurred to me. “And then he almost cried in the video? Something was up.” Mo expounded, “I think the real reason Oz has been off for the past two weeks is that someone in Germany has been trying to seduce him. He wants to get back home to you before he does something he’ll regret.” I was convinced. “So, this,” I gestured to my body, “is all for Oz?” “He’s a lucky man,” Mo responded with a sly nod. “Wow,” I said for the second time that morning. “All of this being for Oz also explains one of the weirdest things that happened over the last two weeks. Your laptop and phone died right after each other.” “Yeah, that was weird. I’d brushed it off because, you know, didn’t make my top ten list of weird things. But it was weird.” “What happened just before your phone died?” Mo asked. “I honestly don’t remember.” “You were going to tell Oz about the growth. Phone died. You tried to Skype, which would have allowed him to see the growth. Computer died. You were going to ruin his surprise. Oz doesn’t work for C&G. Had to keep him blind somehow. Anyone who tried to tell him about the changes would experience the same problem.” “Really?” Mo grabbed my cell phone and started typing, “Hey, Oz. This is Mo. Just wanted to tell you that Ian has gotten…” my phone died. He showed me the lifeless brick. “I owe you a new phone,” he joked. “So, then who paid to have the spell cast?” I asked. “You still don’t know?” I did not. Mo’s phone buzzed. He showed me the screen. “This is why I used your phone for the demo and not mine,” Mo said. He took at his phone and looked at it. “Someone has just activated the flash drive with your footage on it. And this will track them to their computer.” I looked at the clock. It was still 10 AM. “They picked up the footage early. Where are they?” “I’d rather show you,” Mo said. Internally, I groaned that Mo was taking me on a field trip, but I suspected he had his reasons. We walked to the elevator solemnly. I pushed the down button to take us to the parking garage, but Mo snaked in and pushed the up button. “Wrong floor, Eenie.” “They’re in the building?” I asked. “Yes. Of course, he is.” “You know who it is already?” “I’ve known for a while, but I couldn’t prove it until now.” “So, who is it?” The elevator arrived, and its doors opened. We stepped in, and the doors closed again. Mo pushed 10. “Ten?” I asked. “Ten,” Mo said. We rode the elevator in silence. When we arrived at the tenth floor, I let Mo off the elevator first. And I slowly followed him as he made his way to his destination. The whole time, I was unsure where we were going. When we arrived at Mr. Tyler’s office, I stopped dead. “You said Mr. Tyler had nothing to do with it.” “I did. He did have nothing to do with it. He’s not even in this office,” Mo said. Without knocking, he pushed open the door.
    1 point
  19. Chapter 40 I was pushing the definition of “Casual Friday,” but at least I was dressed for work. When I got to my office, the first thing I did was check the painting in my office. Mo was right. Quincy had moved it another two inches higher. Beyond impatient, I was going to storm on down to IT by myself and demand answers from Quincy. He had to know something. Halfway to the elevator, Mo saw me, and flagged me down. “The painting was higher,” I said. “So, we’re on our way to IT?” “Yes, we are.” Mo shook his head. “You’ve got it backwards. Call Quincy up to you.” We went back into my office, and I called IT, requesting Quincy specifically. We stood there, waiting. As we waited, I couldn’t help comparing myself to Mo. It was just the two of us in a space I saw as increasingly small. My younger brother, who’d always been taller, always been hotter, always been bigger than me—everywhere—now looked small. I was seven inches taller and a hundred pounds more muscular than the brother who had always dominated me. It felt gratifying to finally be the big big brother. When Quincy showed up, he looked surprised to see both of us, especially standing by the door waiting for him. “I haven’t been able to recreate or retrieve the data,” he said, reflexively flinching a little. “Take a seat,” Mo said, offering him my guest chair. Quincy sat down immediately, like a chastened schoolchild. Mo sat on my desk (again), and he pointed me to my desk chair. Ever since the wheels had snapped, I was afraid to use it, and I was even more massive than the last time I sat in it. The arms squeezed my ass, but I was just able to force myself into it. If I didn’t shift my weight, it should support me. Quincy was hyperventilating at my display of size. “As I thought,” Mo said. “You can see that he’s been growing bigger.” “Of course, I could. At first, I was surprised no one else could. I thought I was seeing things. But then the other interns began talking. They all noticed it too. They’re scared of you. It was so insane that it had to be supernatural craziness or a mass hallucination. Either way, I decided to enjoy the ride.” “You didn’t just enjoy the ride. You created your own twists and turns,” Mo accused. “I don’t understand,” Quincy said, quavering. “Fine, we’ll do this the long way.” Mo turned to me. “You tell him.” “Tell him what?” I asked. Mo looked disappointed. “Okay, I’ll do this the hard way.” Mo cleared his throat to stall for time. “Let me give you some pieces. Maybe they’ll help you put it together. With the exception of the first time you changed, what did all your other changes have in common?” I went through my mental calendar. “They have nothing in common. No two changes were exactly the same or happened in the same place. Sometimes I got more muscular, sometimes I just got a bigger cock. Some came when I was in my office. Others came at different places in the building. One came when I was at a meeting with Vernon. Some came after a call from Oz. Some didn’t.” “You’re overthinking it, Eenie. When? When did they all happen?” I wracked my brain, but nothing came. “Lunchtime. With the exception of that first growth spurt, they all occurred at lunchtime.” “So, they did,” I said. “And what happens at lunchtime?” “I want to say lunch, but I know that’s the wrong answer.” “The accounting database gets updated,” Mo said. “That’s right, 12:15 PM,” I said. “So, your changes coincided with every time the accounting database updated.” “That seems… odd.” “But that’s not all they have in common, is it?” Quincy shook his head. Mo continued. “I join the company, get added to the accounting database, you get taller and bigger than me. Izzy gets added to the database, you get more muscular. Jayce gets added, you get taller and more hung. No matter who gets added to that database, once it updates, you become more than them, in one way or another.” “But the last few changes…” I started. “This still makes no sense.” “We asked Quincy here—poor, little underfed, starving college student Quincy—to hack into the accounting database.” Mo turned to Quincy. “You made a profile for yourself, didn’t you, Quincy?” “I did. I just wanted to get a meager paycheck. I didn’t expect…” “The spell didn’t know how to handle Quincy’s addition. Until Quincy, every new addition had been bigger than you in some way. Quincy was ridiculously smaller. But, he did have one sexually desirable trait: he had a lower body fat percentage than you. However, if you just lost some fat, you’d become smaller overall. This confused the spell. So, rather than diminish you, it did an equivalent exchange, and you got impossibly shredded.” I wanted to say something, but my head was reeling. Mo went on. “And when you saw the change you caused,” Mo said, pointing to Quincy, “you finally connected the dots and knew what was causing Eenie to change.” Quincy nodded a little too quickly. “I found a social media account online for a tall, impossibly muscular man who bragged about the size of… his equipment. I’m very, very sure it was a catfish account and that the profile picture was a photoshop job. But, I added him to the accounting database, and you changed again. It was incredible.” “And then you did it a second time because it was so hot,” Mo accused. “No,” Quincy said. “I did change you twice, Mr. Myers. Once by accident, once on purpose, but I didn’t do the most recent one.” “Just come clean,” Mo said. “He was here when the most recent changes happened,” I reminded Mo. “The accounting database updates automatically. He doesn’t have to be at a computer.” “It took me by complete surprise,” Quincy said. “I heard you say that,” Mo said. “You said that you were confused that he changed. Classic misdirection to throw me off your scent. It pissed me off, Quincy.” “I was confused. I hadn’t done it,” Quincy insisted. “But no one else knew about the spell,” Mo said. After a moment, he added, “except the person who paid to have the spell cast.” “So, you believe me?” Quincy said, trembling. “Yeah. Okay. Get out of here,” Mo said. Quincy ran from the room. “Why’d you let him go?” I said, trying to rise to my feet, but the chair held me fast. “He doesn’t know who paid to have the spell cast, and I got him to confirm his participation in all of this.” “So, who did do it?” “Let’s go over your suspects, one by one,” Mo said. He got up and began pacing. “The first person you suspected was Mr. Tyler, but he was genuinely sick when I visited him and has no access to the accounting database from home. So, the only way it could be him is if he hired someone like Quincy to do the dirty work for him. If that were the case, Quincy would have cracked by now. But, more importantly, if it had been Mr. Tyler, he wouldn’t have used a discretionary code. He would have used the payroll code. Also, he has no motive whatsoever.” “True,” I said, nodding. “Then we had Alexander,” Mo continued. “But neither of us ever really suspected him.” “I did briefly, but only briefly,” I confessed. “Well, it can’t be him. Even though he does want you to break up with Oz, he couldn’t have had the spell cast.” “Why not? He has that trust fund; he comes from a wealthy family.” “And he can’t touch that money. He’s scared of losing his job, he lives in a crappy apartment, he asks me if I know anything about estate law. Those aren’t the actions of an eccentric rich person. Those are the actions of a former rich kid who’s been cut off from his trust.” “Alexander’s been cut off? He would’ve told me.” “He was embarrassed. He’s the office gossip. If anyone found out, it would’ve been all over the building in an afternoon. Besides, he’s not entirely cut off. If I were to guess, he’ll get access to it again when he marries.” Alexander’s words from trashy movie night rang in my ear: “If I asked the question I really wanted to ask, you’d mistake it for a proposal.” Out loud, I said, “Poor guy. I wish he’d told me. I wouldn’t have spread it around.” “But you clearly would’ve pitied him,” Mo pointed out. “I guess you’re right.” “Then there’s Garrett,” Mo said, redirecting. “He obviously couldn’t afford a caster, but his late father was a famous caster, and he clearly wanted to take you down a peg. So, if he was a caster, he might have just cast the spell himself.” “It was Garrett?” I said, incredulously. “No. Not even a little. You saw his vision. You lived with him for a year, you spent all that time together. Two years passed. In those two years, he never once did a single spell. You learned everything about this man, including how his mother’s Catholicism makes him prone to guilt. You learned that but saw no magic?” Mo’s face was painted with disbelief. “Hell, part of his fantasy was a promotion to mid-level management, not the luxurious and secretive life of a caster. If he has any magic whatsoever, and I’m not convinced he does, he’s a low-level user like me who can use his magic to put on muscle faster, and that’s about it. And considering how his body and life changed in his fantasy, I can think of 80 or 90 spells he would’ve cast before performing a seduction malediction on you. Even if deep, deep down he wants to dominate you sexually.” “That just leaves Vernon,” I said, intentionally leaving Oz off the list. “I did think it was Vernon for a while,” Mo admitted. “He had a budget code, he had the resources, he actively and openly wanted you to leave your husband. He’s also so afraid of his grandfather finding out that he’s gay that he would hire people in secret. He fits the bill.” “So, it was Vernon,” I said, angrily. Mo shook his head. “He was blind to the changes, and the budget code didn’t match. That alone would convince me it wasn’t him. But, why hire Izzy? Why hire Jayce? He wanted you for himself. His plans involve one day marrying you. He wouldn’t put those two sexpots in your way. And if he had hired them and Quincy, his warped notion of politeness would have forced him to greet Izzy and Quincy when he saw them yesterday. But you had to introduce them.” “That does sound wrong,” I agreed. “And here’s the kicker. He has no access to the accounting database. He couldn’t have made the last change. It took a highly intelligent computer hacker a weekend to get into the database, and a hacker Vernon is not. One of the reasons I pressed Quincy so hard earlier was to see if Vernon had hired him to make the most recent changes. But Quincy insists he didn’t, and this,” Mo made a hand gesture indicating the totality of the past two weeks, “could not have been Vernon’s endgame.” “Who does that leave?” I asked. “Who did I say it was from the beginning?” Mo reminded.
    1 point
  20. Adventure Number 7 “Yeowwww!!! Not so hard, Mighty Mouse!!” I was snapped out of my worshipping session by the deep thunderous voice of the gigantic Jamal. I was obviously squeezing his pecs with a little too much of my strength. Funny, it had seemed like I was barely applying any pressure. His entire body – beneath little me – had shot tense from the pain. God, it was incredible to have that kind of power over such a huge man – to make him arch his back and squeal loudly just from clasping my hands a little tighter. Of course, these little hands could turn bricks into dust with little effort or crush thick metal as if it were just an afterthought. I kept my hands as tight as they were and squeezed my super strong legs together at his sides. The man bellowed as if all of his insides were being forced out. I knew I was causing a little discomfort, but I also knew he loved it. He wanted me to show him how powerful I was – even if I was abusing his massive muscles to do it. “Yeah, my big boy loves it when I manhandle him, doesn’t he?” “Yes sir . . . please sir . . . give me some relief,” he sputtered through gritted teeth. I released his pecs and lessened the pressure from my legs. The big Jamal dropped his broad back down on the bed, again, and breathed deeply. His body restored to something normal – something not tensed up with pain. I massaged his humongous blimp-like chest to help the blood start pumping through the beef again. I smiled down at my kept-boy. I knew how to earn his forgiveness for the pain – even though I didn’t need to. He liked me manhandling him as much as I did – maybe even more. “Why don’t you teach your Mighty Mouse a lesson, big man, by punching me in the stomach. Show me what those humongous arms of yours can do. Ohhh, I’m so worried you’ll hurt me, Jamal. What if your fist goes clear through my stomach? Make me suffer, big man.” Damn, egging him on like that was fun. I knew I’d have to do it a lot more. I could tell it both riled him up and turned him on at the same time. His huge tool thumped sharply against my back. I could tell he was up for taking the bait. He knew, just as much as I did, that he could do nothing to hurt me – but that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to try. That didn’t mean he wasn’t going to try and be the biggest badass rugby player on campus. He had a reputation to uphold. No one ever challenged the mighty Jamal. I was just some punk puny guy that deserved a pounding. Fist hitting skin-covered concrete – had there ever been a better sound. Jamal’s big thick fingers got smashed by the force of his punch smacking up against my unyielding stomach. “Was that a punch, big man? Seriously . . . you thought that would do some damage? Your enormous muscles don’t seem to have much power. What’s up with that, giant man? Maybe you need to hit the gym a little harder. Yeah, I can see the anger building in your eyes, Mr. Jamal. Go ahead – throw another weakling punch.” Bam! This time, my big boy let out a slight yelp of pain as his fist collided with something so much stronger – so much more indestructible. He immediately put his fingers to his mouth to help stop the pain, then shaking out his hand powerfully. The man’s cock somehow got even firmer up against my back – the dude uncontrollably got turned on by the uncanny density of my stomach, even if it did piss him off that he couldn’t hurt me. Jamal surprised me with a giant fist suddenly swung to my chin – hoping he could do even some slight damage to my little head. Again, his big arm buckled because his giant hand was completely stopped – bones in his fingers rearranged to the contour of the lower part of my face. I smiled down at him as he shook his hand out again. “It’s amazing how small things can sometimes be so much more powerful than big things, isn’t it, Jamal? My small wafer-thin body can take a super punch from that colossal body of yours like it was a drop of water splattering against a boulder. And look at you, starting to bubble out huge gobs of pre, just thinking about how my strength is probably more than a thousand times more substantial than yours. Don’t forget, monster man, that I could take you right now if I wanted to. I could slam my powerful cock in that massive bubble butt of yours and send you through the wall when I orgasmed. Yeah, that thought got your cock a-throbbing, didn’t it? You would be defenseless to my power, big man. I could take that sweet virgin ass any time I wanted – but that’s not my style. I’m waiting for the moment when you beg me to plow you because you want to feel all my power inside of you. Listen to you – even now – whimpering like a little baby waiting to be held and taken care of. I can place my hand on your chest like this, humongous Jamal, and challenge you to try and get up. You’ll find that you’re locked in place until I say you can move. Subdued by a wimp – go ahead see if you can budge even a little bit.” When you’re bigger than some small cars and able to hold your own against five grown men at the same time – it just follows that you think you can easily defeat a guy smaller than your own thigh. Jamal wasn’t the brightest bulb on the Christmas tree and he certainly kept forgetting about all the things I had already done – but deep down we both knew all of his efforts would be useless. That didn’t prevent him from trying. He placed his hands on the mattress and pushed up with his mammoth arms – using enough power to shove a bus out of the way – but his body didn’t budge a smidge. I smiled and he doubled his effort. “Come on, baby doll, show me what those big arms of yours can do.” To add salt to his wounds, I changed the position of my hand so it was merely my forefinger pressing down on the spot just above his cobbled abs and beneath his humongous pecs. With just one finger I kept the giant down. He swung his right arm into my forearm, intending to knock it away. I watched as his flying muscle was stopped and snapped back a little because of my power. He swung his left arm, too – but the same thing happened. He swung both of them numerous times, but my arm wasn’t moving until I said it was. I pressed in harder with my finger and he gasped loudly because of the pain and the fact that I was stopping air flow. I saw great relief on his face when I finally withdrew my tiny finger. “My big dark Hercules can topple buildings, but he can’t even begin to match my power. Just my forefinger can hold you down, big guy. My tiny finger has more strength than that entire enormous body of yours. And feel how hard that thought makes you, Jamal. I think it’s about time you learned what a true super-powered bottom can feel like. I know you’re considered a fucking machine by everyone on campus, but you’ve met your match, big man. I’m going to drain that giant tool of yours until your eyes roll into the back of your head and you’ll be out for days. How about it, muscle man. You want to plow my little ass?” “Oh god, please, sir. I’d give anything to fuck you?” “Careful what you wish for, there, slugger!” I used my powerful legs to lift my body high enough to rest my ass on the tip of his mammoth cock. I knew there was no way he could hurt me, but having something as big and solid as a wooden barstool pressing into your butt cheeks would make any man nervous. How on earth did any normal human being ever take Jamal’s took in any part of their body? It was beyond comprehension. I kept my cheeks tight as hell and pressed down, causing his stiff prick to bend slightly from the powerful push. This made the big man yell and slap my thighs hard – stinging his own hands while I felt nothing. Damn, toying with the big man was so much fun. I wanted to remind him that he was getting a gift – nothing could ever penetrate my asshole unless I allowed it. I wanted him to remember who was in charge . . . in control. I lessened the tension in my ass and allowed his giant dickhead to poke up into the warm crevice. I immediately squeezed the tip of his cock and made him yell, then slap my thighs, again. I just chuckled as I played with him so mercilessly. I allowed his tip to feel the opening of my chute, which caused Jamal to moan like a wild animal in heat. Jamal kept shoving upward with his hips every now and then, trying desperately to thrust his giant spear into me – but it was useless. I could have kept a speeding super train out if I had wanted to. “Fuck, your cock is bigger than my leg, Jamal. It’s like a telephone pole trying to get up inside of me. Who in the hell can take that big thing, man.” “No one can,” he said as he huffed and puffed from the exertion of trying to plow me. “Most girls can only take the head and that’s it. I’ve never been able to fuck someone properly.” “That’s all about to change, big man.” They say certain snakes – maybe the anaconda - can swallow things ten times the size of their body. That’s what my ass felt like as it opened up to receive the thick as hell, wide as fuck head of Jamal’s giant tool. The big man’s mouth dropped open and he went totally silent . . . and he stopped breathing. It was clear no one had ever taken the big man’s thick head so easily and so quickly. I teased him by squeezing my chute powerfully around the tip of his cock. This caused the man to moan loudly and slam his hands down on the mattress. I didn’t wait for Jamal to regain composure or to get comfortable with the feeling of his cock being used and abused by a powerful ass. I simply kept my chute super tight and pressed down, making his cock slide up in the vice-like grip of my asshole sending sensations through the big man’s body that he had never imagined possible. “Your cock only does what my ass allows now, mister super jock. I guess we can truly say you are my ass-whipped bitch boy, now, can’t we. Let’s keep going until my snow-white ass is resting on that thick bush of dark pubes, man, and you are so insanely turned-on that a mere tweak of my hole will send you over the edge.” Watching Jamal’s unbelieving and pained face as I slowly let my ass creep down his fire-hydrant cock was worth my weight in gold – hell, Jamal’s weight in gold. This was all new territory for the huge black stallion. He didn’t know sex like this was possible. He didn’t think anyone on earth would ever be able to take all of his massiveness. And here was this small guy (a guy!) accepting Jamal’s cock with no sign of struggle. When my cheeks met fur, I let my full weight rest on the big man’s crotch. This gave the guy much pleasure and much pain. I could tell the giant athlete was using all of his incredible strength not to explode right now. I had taken him to sexual heights he thought were impossible. I rested comfortably with Jamal’s skyscraper of a dick in my ass and I was still smiling. I tensed and un-tensed my chute just enough to edge the man to the brink of explosion and then I stopped. Bating him on like this gave me so much pleasure. “You are fucking Superman! No one’s ever taken all of me. My huge meat isn’t even making you uncomfortable.” “It feels good, big man. You love how my ass can control you, don’t you, Jamal. I can squeeze that big cock of yours until I make tears run down your face, if I wanted to. It’s funny how you’ve probably always thought of a man taking it up the ass as weak and, yet, here I am making your huge body do what I want – just with my freaking butt cheeks. Yeah, that massive meat feels good. Let’s get it even harder, man.” I started raising my body up and down on his thick towering prick. As I moved, I squeezed and un-squeezed my asshole, sending sensations he’d never known shooting through his body. I did feel like a superman as I dominated this humongous beast. He was completely at my disposal – I could make him shoot off like a rocket whenever I wanted to, but I wanted to prolong that gift. I wanted to edge the monster cock inside me like it never had been before. I wanted my puny little body to give colossal Jamal the kind of joy he had only imagined up to this point. I wanted him to dedicate every muscle of his body to me by the time we were done. I knew I couldn’t turn him gay, but I could make him thirst for my power so much that I was the only thing he thought of every moment of the day and throughout his dreams at night. I knew he’d be offering up his ass to me before the clock ticked off another twenty-four hours and that thrilled me beyond belief. My big muscled boy, loving the way a man’s ass felt around his massive tool – something he wouldn’t have thought possible just two days ago. “Ooo, I love how every bulging muscle on your body is tensed as hell, Jamal, as you try to prevent yourself from cumming. You don’t want this moment to end, do you? You don’t want me to stop giving you this much pleasure. That’s it, boy, fight to keep yourself from exploding. Show me what kind of power that big body of yours has. Yeah, I think we both know I could cause you to explode any time I wanted to – but where’s the fun in that? I want my big muscle pig to love plowing a man as much as he can. Yeah, I can see the conflict in your eyes, dude. Your body is saying yes, yes, yes while a part of your mind is saying no, no, no. What an inner turmoil, but I know with a big man like you the pleasures of the body always win. You’re beginning to realize you don’t really care what gets you off as long as the orgasms are as completely unreal like the one presently building up inside of you. Let’s make your balls ache, dude.” There were still parts of my body that I had not fully tested their super strength. My ass was one of them. I, instinctively, knew it would be powerful, but I didn’t know its full potential. I did know, however, that this was not the time to find out. Even though Jamal was enormous and physically stronger than any other person on campus besides me, I just felt that his big cock could not take all of what I had to give. Still, I tightened my ass on him like some kind of super vice and started pulling my body upward. I actually pulled his body off the mattress. I could tell he was in great pain, but he was loving it, too. I lessened my cheeks and let him slide back down to the bed. I then clamped tight again and pushed down. This, as I had intended, proved to be too much for the giant. As soon as my powerful ass hit his fur again, he let out a tremendous roar – but I was ready. I immediately squeezed my hole mercilessly and stopped his ejaculation before it even made it to his huge rod. I was like a human dam preventing the lava-like flow of his cum to burst through. His scream ended abruptly and his body tensed up even more than it already had been. I had stopped Jamal’s orgasm in mid-spurt. He was not granted the humongous release his body craved and deserved. My ass prevented him from spewing forth buckets of his man honey. He was immediately in agony. He knew his entire being was under my control. His body could not move, could not begin to even contemplate doing anything until I allowed him to cum. I looked down at him with what I knew was a teasing grin. His eyes pleaded with me – but at the same time he was blown away by my power over him. I pinched his nipples to drive him even crazier. “Does my baby want to cum? Are your balls beginning to ache from the pressure, Jamal? Who’s in control, big man? Come on, you can tell me.” “You are,” he said through gritted teeth. “You control me. I want you to control me.” Don’t let anyone ever say that domination is not fun. It is a definite turn-on. Toying with a huge muscleman was even more special. Jamal’s muscles should have been able to squash me like an insect and, yet, they could not. Jamal’s powerful cock – that weapon of mass destruction, which had a reputation across campus – could not begin to match my strength. I truly was mighty mouse dominating the big muscleman with ease. I tweaked his nipples harder and his back arched. At the same time, I lessened the squeeze of my cheeks ever so slightly and let a pin-like thin stream of his cum escape. This was in no way the release he yearned for – he needed. It was just another way for me to show him my power and he loved it. The giant Jamal was in orgasmic agony. I knew I would have to allow him some relief soon or he’d probably have a heart attack. I took advantage of his immovable state and bent down to kiss him on the lips. To my big surprise he kissed me back – roughly, like the big man he was. I knew this was his final plea for my ass to release its hold on him. I gave in and relaxed my ass completely. “Fuuuuuuccckkkkkkkkk!!!!” I swear the entire dorm shook with his intense thunderous roar. I could feel the firehose-like ejaculation in my ass. The man’s enormous body seemed to cave in as his giant cock emptied its contents. His crotch was slammed into my butt cheeks over and over as ropes and ropes of cum shot forth. He could have probably busted through concrete or thick metal with his bucking, but my body was stronger than that. He just kept slamming into me again and again, but I didn’t budge. It felt like I could have ordered, received, and consumed an entire pizza during the length of his orgasm. A colossal body like his could obviously store a lot of juice when teased the right way and I had become the master of teasing. In the midst of ejaculation, Jamal’s body bulged out so freaking much he looked like a morph of his already morphed self. He made the large dorm room feel like a broom closet – that’s how mountainous he became all over. Just seeing his huge body like that almost made me cum, too. I held off, though – knowing my juice missiles could easily destroy his room. Controlling my inner body took a lot of my strength, but – here – my super power helped just as much. I was mighty mouse all the way through. The big man’s crotch was still convulsing against my ass, but I don’ think he was spewing anything. I had emptied the reservoir within the giant. I knew, for the first time ever, Jamal was truly ‘spent.’ He couldn’t have produced any more man honey even if I had ripped the big radiator from his wall and squeezed it into nothingness before him. My ass had sucked him dry. The look on his face, as his chest heaved deeply for air, was one of pure delight and satisfaction. I could tell my big boy-toy was in love – not in a be-my-boyfriend kind of way – more like a ‘I’m going to be your puppy and let you take care of me’ kind of way. Huge Jamal wanted to be fathered – taken care of. There was no one big enough to dominate him in a paternal sort of way, but I was definitely strong enough for what he wanted . . . and then some. “You want to rest now, babe?” I asked and he simply nodded his head, looked at me all starry-eyed, and then fell fast asleep. How could a sleeping giant stay so hard in my ass? It was kind of unreal. I pushed my body upward and let his big cock flop down onto his abs as it slid out. The loud smack it made told me his rod was heavy, solid – like lead. Within seconds Jamal was snoring. I had soothed the raging beast with my incredible mighty mouse power.
    1 point
  21. Jason Becomes a Man - Chapter 2 The next morning, Jason woke before Erika. He rolled out of bed and stretched with a yawn, his sinewy arms reaching over his head. He looked in the mirror at his impressive frame, his broad back tapering to his tight waist. He thought he looked different. Taller, more broad. His flaccid dick, still impressive at rest, swung over his large balls. His manly unit did its job. That’s the difference he saw in the mirror. Pride. A job fulfilled. He looked back at Erika, still sleeping. What had happened overnight? Did one of his boys seal the deal and make him a father? His cock twinged at the thought of Erika going about her day as if nothing was different, as if she wasn’t carrying his cum inside her. “Things are going to have to change around here,” Jason thought to himself. “If she gets pregnant, I’m going to need a better income. And I’m definitely going to need my own place.” But it was already 10 o’clock, and his future life would have to wait. He didn’t want to keep his friends waiting, and it was best that Erika got her rest. He would let her sleep. Besides, his parents wouldn’t be home until Monday, so they wouldn’t walk into see the girl he deflowered on their bed. Jason threw on a pair of shorts from the floor of his room and yanked an old tank top over his hulking shoulders. He knew his friends would razz him for the amount of chest hair he was showing, but fuck it. Some dudes are just hairy. Part of being a dude. *** Jason had been playing basketball with his high school buddies at the gym once a week since everyone came home for the summer. Initially, it was a huge shock to Steven, Allan, and Jacob to find that their tall, skinny former basketball buddy had beefed up like an NFL linebacker. They teased him, of course, but Jason had noticed right away a shift in the power dynamic between the four of them. They looked up to him, they deferred to his opinion… he was beginning to feel like the alpha in the pack. After they worked up a sweat on the court, the boys showered off in the locker room. Although they were young men now, once they all got together, it was never too long until they were screwing around like old times. Jason stepped out of the locker room shower, towel around his waist, his long, wet hair clinging to his neck, and the thick hair on his powerful chest dripping with moisture. Steven whipped him on his side with a towel. “Is there a full moon out?” he yelled, “’cuz here comes the Wolfman!” Allan slapped Jason on the back leaving a red hand print, “You can take your sweater off in here, dude.” “Shut the fuck up, man.” Jason laughed in his deep baritone. His booming voice echoed off the tile on the walls as he whipped his towel back in revenge. Jason’s friends were athletes and all in great shape, but Jason’s size and build dwarfed all three of them. They were normal guys, healthy, average, but Jason was Zeus walking among mortal men. Jacob squinted at Jason as he dried his average frame. “What’s with you man? Something’s different.” “I boned you on the court, but what else is new?” Jason chuckled. “No, he’s right. Something’s different,” said Steven. He stood before his locker, fumbling to find his underwear inside. Usually, Jason changed in the shower, but today he tossed aside his towel and strutted across the room to his locker, his ample manhood dangling between his legs. He had never really aired out his full glory in the locker room before. Why had he ever thought twice about it? It felt good. It felt free. A man in his natural state. He noticed his buddies slyly sizing him up. It was only natural. It was evolution. Even among friends, it was their male nature to size up their reproductive competition. But it was quickly clear there was no contest. Even flaccid, the uncut member protruding from Jason's manly, untamed bush and resting on his tangerine-sized balls put the other men to shame. It was a python at rest. There was something about this new confidence, the way he carried his broad shoulders. His mind seemed elsewhere. He was smiling a crooked, quiet smile. Allan laughed. “I know that look anywhere, man. Our bro finally got his dick wet!” Jason didn’t say anything. He grinned. “Dude! It’s about time, bro!” said Jacob as he slapped his friend on the back. “Who was it?” “Erika Auber.” Steven guffawed, “DUDE! She is smoking hot. Did you tear it up?” Jason tried to be modest, but he couldn’t help but puff out his thick chest. He had crossed the threshold and joined the ranks of the generations of men before him. He was part of the club now, and it felt good to brag about his conquest. “Dude, she was screaming. That pussy was so fucking tight I thought I was going to tear her in half.” “Damn, man,” Jacob said, “With a pecker like yours I’m not surprised.” The other guys shot him a confused look. “Come on, it’s not like you guys weren’t thinking it.” Jason beamed. He relished in their admiration. He put his foot on the locker bench and leaned his arm on his leg, his large balls swinging free with his new confidence. “Yeah, by the time I bust in her she already came three times.” The boys stared at Jason in sudden silence. “Woah man, you blew inside your first time out? Didn’t anyone show you how to use a condom?” said an incredulous Allan. “I tried, but she made me take it off. She was begging, dude.” “Damn,” said Steven, “my girl won’t let me come within five feet of her without a condom on.” The group was quiet. At first, Jason felt like he did something wrong, but he quickly sensed that his friends were jealous. “So…” said Steven looking at the locker floor tiles. “What was it like?” “It was… it was fucking hot,” boomed Jason in his deep voice. “Seeing my dick thrust in her, feeling her pussy clench tight as I filled her up… I felt like a man. It felt natural, like I had no other choice. Like all this hair, all this muscle,” Jason flexed a beefy arm, “it’s all for a purpose, you know?” The boys were silent. “What if you knock her up?” asked Jacob. “Then I knock her up, bro.” Jason ran his large hand through his wet beard. “Being a dad isn’t the end of the world.” The boys stared. Jason could feel the admiration and envy from his friends, three young men bowled over by his masculine dominance. Steven scratched his head. “You’re crazy, man.” But Jason could see the truth in their eyes; they wished they were him. They wished they had his powerful body, his manly demeanor. And more than anything, their animal, hormonal brains longed for the courage to fulfill their manly purpose as he did. The three young men’s eyes drifted to the tiled floor as they finished dressing, and Jason knew all of them were thinking about how it would feel to bust inside their women, consequences be damned. *** Jason knew if he was going to get serious about his business, he needed to invest in some quality dress shirts. Besides, there was no way the one nice shirt he had owned for the last five years fit his sail-like torso anymore. The mall was next door to the basketball court, and Jason convinced the guys to stop over with him before they disbanded for the day. Jason stepped through the automatic doors of the local mall, the guys following loyally behind. It felt good wearing his old gym tank in public. It gave his thick, powerful arms a chance to breathe, but if he was being fully honest, he was beginning to enjoy the attention he was getting. He embraced his overwhelming manliness now; after all, they were going to stare anyway. Why not give them something to stare at? His chest hair was growing so high up his neck it was hard to tell where his chest hair stopped and his beard began. His previous quiet confidence had been replaced with his manly swagger. He could feel the eyes of the men and women shopping sizing him up, the women desiring his superior genes, the men envious of his masculine form. Now that he had tasted sex, it was as if he was looking at the world with a new pair of eyes. Every passing woman was filtered through his animal brain. He saw tits, ass, and hips first, person second. He knew that it was the testosterone flooding his brain, a caveman sizing-up the breeding potential of his future mates. Still, it was a new challenge to act like a normal person and not see every girl that walked by as a potential lay. As Jason sifted through the clothing racks for an XL with a wide enough collar for his thick neck, Allan whispered, “Hey, don’t look too fast, but behind me…” He nodded his head backwards. It was Chris, their old assistant basketball coach. He was a medium-height and somewhat burly twenty-seven year-old. He had the broadness of a former athlete, but the padding of a man who enjoyed a few beers on the weekend (and maybe a few cheeseburgers during the week.) He had his arm around an attractive woman who seemed to be the same age; short with long jet black hair, golden brown skin, a Maori-style tattoo on her arm. Chris had been a star athlete during his high-school career, but had been a notorious douchebag to the boys on the team. “What do we do, do we say hello?” whispered Steven. Jacob shook his head, “No dude, what would we even say? But Jason had already pivoted toward their old coach, with his confidant swagger and a smirk on his face. “Chris!” Jason rumbled in his baritone. Chris whipped around, startled at the sudden approach of a large, brutish man shouting his name. He looked confused, trying to decipher the face underneath the generous beard, until it clicked… “Jason!” Chris looked Jason up and down, his eyes lingering on his massive arms. “Hey.” Although he didn’t say much, Jason saw the mixture of jealousy and intimidation in Chris’s eyes as he took in his hulking body, as well as his strained efforts not to acknowledge it. It was a glorious turn-around, the man who had once called Jason a “pencil-neck wuss” as he punished him with laps around the track, now coming to terms with the brawny Adonis before him. Jason offered his large hand, and shook Chris’s with a strong but controlled grip. He threw in a little tricep flex for good measure. “You look good, Jason.” “Thanks, coach. Don’t really do much cardio these days.” Chris forced a small laugh. He gestured to the raven-haired woman at his side. “This is my wife, Diane. We just got married in the Fall.” Jason reached out his meaty hand and shook Diane’s much smaller, much more delicate hand. His caveman brain performed it’s routine scan; decent face, ass nothing to write home about, but a great pair of breasts. He felt her pulse racing in her hand, and her eyes locked with his. The animal instincts echoed in Jason’s head. He could smell the pheromones. “Nice to meet you,” Jason muttered. “Nice to meet you too,” Diane muttered back. The moment was tense. Jason broke the uncomfortable silence. “Listen, I won’t keep you any longer, I’m kinda in a rush and I gotta try this shirt on before I head out of here. Nice to see you again, dude.” “Yeah, you too,” Chris replied, although he didn’t sound completely sincere. Jason left. The boys waved at their old coach awkwardly from a distance. As Jason walked into the dressing rooms, he noticed how the overhead light cast shadows on his sinewy, thick form. He peeled off his tank top and gave a quick bicep flex in the mirror. The one-up he had on that jerk Chris had the testosterone coursing through his system harder than ever. It was a rush to dwarf a man eight years his senior, and the rush of power of he felt was a wake-up call to how much he had changed over the last year. Then, the sound of sliding curtain rings. Jason felt a breeze as the dressing room curtain swung open and shut, and when he turned around, there was Diane. “Umm…” “Shhh, shhh,” she pressed her finger to his lips, “Chris is outside.” Diane unbuttoned her blouse and shook off her jeans. She had the largest breasts he had seen in person, and as she removed her bra, they jiggled with her efforts. “We don’t have a lot of time. I want you to fuck me.” “But, what about- I mean, you’re married...” Diane’s breasts heaved as she struggled to catch her breath. “I can’t explain it, I don’t know what it is about you,” she said, sliding her underwear down her legs, “I mean, I know it’s my fertile time of the month, so I'm probably just extra horny… I thought after our two kids I was done, but… the moment I saw you… I had this uncontrollable urge to carry your child.” Diane sat on the dressing room bench, completely nude. Jason couldn’t help but reach out and massage one of her tits with his large hand as she looked longingly into his eyes. “Please, please…” Jason knew this was a world of trouble, maybe a quick kiss, a quick touch, but that was it. But the moment he saw Diane delicately splay her legs, his rational mind gave way to the grunting caveman. He caught sight of her, the wide lips, the elegant folds… her pinkness yawned for him, and she was already wet with anticipation. “You’re such a goddamned stud. I need you to be my stud,” she whimpered. Unthinking, Jason slid off his basketball shorts. His cock swelled at the thought of getting wet again, of entering this fertile, ovulating woman and planting its flag in her. “Oh shit, that’s big,” Diane muttered with a mixture of fear and excitement. Jason’s stud brain knew there was no time for foreplay. This was evolution, this was genetic competition. He thrust his cock past the lips of her eager vagina, and his synapses fired with electricity at the feeling of her hot, soft walls on his thick shaft. She felt different from Erika, but the masterful feeling of soaring Jason felt was the same. He braced himself with his hands on the mirror on the wall, and drew in and out. “Yes, yes… I’m gonna make you a daddy,” Diane moaned. Jason thrust in and out. He couldn’t avoid seeing his prime, muscular frame fucking this woman from all angles in the mirrors, each cord in his thick legs, his round ass flexing and rippling as his cock slid in and out of the trembling woman underneath him. He flexed his bicep in the reflection, admiring his beefy, hirsute form as he worked his way ever deeper inside. He hardly felt like that Jason from months ago, admiring his body for the first time. Now he was a man, taking his pleasure as a man does. This flex was patting himself on the back, reveling in his own power. He thought of Chris on the other side of the dressing room wall, a man in his prime several years older than him, probably fucking years before him, and here he was, balls deep into his begging wife. She was muffling moans of pleasure with her crumpled blouse, while his superior cock swelled with its purpose, ready to deliver his virile cum. She wanted his child, and her husband would raise his offspring, none the wiser. As he gently pushed within her, he caressed her ample breasts and explored her nipples with his tongue. So pillowy, so soft… he loved the weight of them. He would make them swollen, heavy with nourishment to feed his child, a result of the life he would implant inside her. But now, at this moment, they belonged to him. They were for his pleasure alone. He looked down at his girthy shaft, entering her again and again, each time he withdrew the lips of her femininity gently folding back on his penis as if to draw him back in. He felt the now familiar sensation of her clenching tight around his manhood, and as his own pleasure built, his rational mind momentarily broke through. What if he pulled out just before he came? That was all it would take, all pleasure and no risk. He would still get off, still a story to brag about to the boys. But his masculine instincts were stronger. As his mind reeled with climactic pleasure, his drive to dominate, his uncontrollable urge to reproduce drove him deeper. He felt his large balls slap against her pussy lips as his lengthy cock reached for it's goal, and with a low, primal grunt, he fired his manly load in her waiting womb. Each pump an incredible release, each pulse euphoric bliss. He thrust a few more times, his thick shaft coated with his own cum. Diane shuddered, and as Jason felt his loads subside, he slowly pulled out of her. For a moment, Diane sat heaving on the bench. Once again, Jason surveyed his work. Cock still at attention, he saw his manly juices drip out of her femininity, and his two massive hand prints smeared on the mirror behind her. *** Jason exited the dressing area to find his friends awkwardly talking with Chris. Allan caught sight of him, and shot him am unmistakable look that said “Please save us!” Jason joined the group just as Chris reached the tail end of his story. He was clearly bragging about something, and the guys were having none of it. Steven looked at Jason, suspicious. “Dude, you know your shorts on backward, right? Weren’t you trying on shirts?” Jason shoved him to shut him up. “Listen, it was good to see you Chris. Sorry to run out of here, but we have to get going.” Chris extended his hand to shake. “Alright, I’ll say goodbye on behalf of Diane, she went to the bathroom and hasn’t come back. You know women.” Jason gripped Chris’s hand with his confident strength and shook. “Yeah, I do.” They parted ways. The boys left quickly, and as they exited the automatic doors, Steven stopped in his tracks. He punched Jason in the shoulder. “Wait man, did you…” Jason turned around. He smirked his proud, cocky smirk and tugged at his beard. Steven muttered as the other guys shook their heads in silent awe. “Damn, dude. I gotta start working out more.”
    1 point
  22. Once again you have caused an "explosion" at my laptop!! You truly are in tune with all of the super strength lovers on here. I love, love, love that you included the super lung power! I think I'm dehydrated now from "fluid" loss. I sit here with fingers crossed, saying my prayers that there is another chapter coming. Londonboy, you're incredible!!
    1 point
  23. Thirty Oh God. Oh Jesus. Deano Watkins is kissing me. His lips are pressed hard against mine. And Oh God. Oh JESUS. I’m fucking kissing him back! And now his stacked, muscular body is coming closer to mine. And now he’s climbing on fucking top of me. I can feel the heat coming off his pumped mass. And the stickiness of his hot skin. My hand on his crazily huge, rock hard (fuck!) shoulder. And now I’m falling back on my bed as Deano straddles me, my hand slipping to his thick, muscular back. His pecs squashing against mine. His wonky abs on my blocky abs. Hard pumped muscle on hard pumped muscle. His big wet tongue filling up my mouth and oh my GOD. I’m so fucking hard right now. Deano’s on top of me and kissing me and I’m so … fucking … HARD. And it’s weird, because it’s Deano, and it’s different to how it feels kissing Luke and oh shit. Oh fuck. Luke! What the fuck am I doing? Deano’s huge back. Luke. Deano’s heavy mass on mine. Luke! Deano’s fucking tongue. Luke, Luke, LUKE! And now I’m seriously panicking. I groan and try and pull away, but Deano’s not letting me go. I try and push him off me, but he’s not budging. I let out a muffled groan, squirming and pushing him harder and he finally takes the hint and releases his lips from mine. And now I’m looking at his face. That twat fucking face that annoys the shitting hell out of me for the majority of the time. And oh my GOD. What have I done? What the HELL have I done? Deano gets off me and I sit up and put my head in my hands. “Fuck!” I whisper to myself. My head is spinning. My stomach in knots. I just kissed Deano. No - Deano kissed ME. But I let him. And I kissed him back. I just kissed someone back who wasn’t Luke Henderson. My amazing, gorgeous boyfriend Luke Henderson. Fuuuuuck! Deano’s just sat next to me, catching his breath. He looks so lost right now. “What the hell, Deano? You’re GAY?!” He screws his face up in disgust. “NO!” he scoffs, like it’s an absurd accusation. I let out a little laugh. I can’t fucking help it. “Erm … you just kissed me! I’m getting pretty big gay vibes right now!” He lets out a deep sigh. “I’m not gay, okay? I like girls!” “So ... you’re bi?” He screws his face up again, looking deeply uncomfortable. I shake my head. “Jesus, Deano!” “I don’t know what I am,” he says looking out to the room, his voice sounding small. And wow. For the first time ever, I actually feel sorry for him. He sighs and looks at me, this nervous look on his face. I can tell this is a big deal for Deano. And something that he’s clearly been struggling with. God - all this fucking time? “I like girls!” he tells me again with conviction. And I believe him. “But …” and then he looks out to the room again. I follow his eyes. He’s looking straight at the poster of Tommy “The Tank” Foster, in shredded competition condition and flexing a crazy abs and thighs in his shiny yellow posers above Luke’s bed. Oh God. Luke! My stomach clenches sharply again. “It’s THAT!” he says pointing at Tommy. And now I’m finding myself starting to smile. “I see … bodybuilders and ....” his voice trails off and he looks uncomfortable again. Oh my GOD! He doesn’t have to say anything more. He gets turned on by bodybuilders. Deano gets turned on by shredded fucking bodybuilders in shiny fucking posing trunks. I can’t deny that there’s a part of me that’s getting a pretty big kick out of knowing that right now. Especially after all the pathetic gay remarks he’s been throwing at me the past few weeks. “Does that make me …” (he rolls his eyes) “... bi?” I pull a face and shrug. “Maybe?” “I don’t like normal blokes though!” he explains. “Like, the idea of kissing a guy like Henderson …” and then he pulls a face and I feel a sharp pinch of anger. And then Deano looks at me and down to my torso with his pensive look on his face, and suddenly I’m finding it hard to feel angry. Suddenly I actually feel kind of flattered. God - how did I miss this? How did I not realise that Deano was attracted to me? What the FUCK? Were there signs? Maybe I’m just completely self involved and wrapped up in my own little world to notice. Completely oblivious to anything that doesn’t involve me or Luke. “So, when you were making all those comments about me being gay. I mean … you actually knew that I was?” Deans pulls a face and shrugs. “Not for definite!” I nod. “Wow. So what you just did. I mean … that was kinda brave!” I think about making a joke that we’d probably be sharing a dorm room if we were at Hogwarts, but I feel like it might be completely lost on him. Unlike Luke, who would fucking love that reference. Oh God. LUKE! “So, you are then?” Deano asks. I guess there’s no point in hiding it now. I shrug and nod at him, feeling a nervous pinch that I’ve just confessed to Deano that I am, in fact, gay. And yet, I also surprisingly, feel kind of relieved that someone else here at Montgomery besides Luke now knows. And now Deano’s looking at me with this tense, serious look. And his eyes go down to my mouth (Oh God). And now he’s bloody lunging towards me again and his lips are back on mine (FUCK!) and we’re fucking kissing AGAIN! But this time, after a second or so, I pull away and shake my head at him. “Deano!” He looks confused. Even fucking wounded. Wow. Feeling sorry for Deano. Today really is a day full of fucking firsts. “I … have a boyfriend!” He screws his face up, looking almost pissed off. “Who?!” he spits. I look at Luke’s side of the room and Deano’s eyes follow. Fuuuuck! Why the hell did I just do that? “It’s Henderson isn’t it?” Oh SHIT. My stomach lurches. “NO!” Fuck. Fuck, fuck, FUCK! “You don’t know him. He lives back home!” Deano looks suspicious, like he doesn’t quite believe me. Fucking nice one, Woody! First you kiss someone else behind your boyfriend’s back. Then you almost fucking out him! Oh God. I kissed someone else. I try and ignore the sick feeling churning in my stomach. “We’ve been together since the sixth form!” He nods, still looking suspicious. “Is he a bodybuilder?” “Ummm … no?!” Deano pulls a face. Almost like him being a bodybuilder automatically makes him more worthy of my affections than a guy who isn’t. Jesus. Talk about fucking arrogant. “There must be other guys here at Montgomery!” I say. He does a little shrug. And there’s this sadness in his eyes as he looks at my torso and then up at my face. I know what that look means. Fuck! Wait - is this not just a physical thing? “Deano …” He suddenly looks nervous. God - even a little scared. And now I’m fucking nervous too. “... do you ... like me?” He pulls a face, but oh my GOD. I can tell from his expression that he does. That he really fucking does. I can’t fucking believe this. Deano Watkins likes me. All the attention he’s been giving me. All the comments. All the pathetic gay jokes. And all this time he fucking liked me. And enough to actually make a move on me. “Deano …” He suddenly stands up, looking awkward and weirded out and reaches for his clothes. “You better not fucking tell anyone about this!” he demands. And now he looks kinda pissed off. Like his ego has been bruised and he’s trying to save face. “I won’t!” I say. “Not even Henderson!” he says, pulling his t-shirt over his jacked torso. The torso that was pressed up against mine not long ago. I just shake my head, not saying anything. I don’t know what the fuck to say. Deano’s clearly embarrassed right now. He just kissed a guy, possibly for the first time ever, and he got knocked back. He picks up his backpack and, without even looking at me, he makes a dash for the door. “See ya tomorrow!” I say, awkwardly. He ignores me, opens the door and with that, Deano’s gone. And now I’m just sat here on my bed, still wearing nothing but my shiny red posers, trying to wrap my head around what the hell just happened. I flop back onto the mattress, lying in the spot where Deano was on top of me kissing me. Oh God. I kissed Deano. I fucking kissed Deano! My hand was on his shoulder. His huge, hard shoulder. My tongue in his. Fuuuuck. Maybe Luke will understand. It was just a moment of weakness. He took me by surprise. And yeah, okay - I kissed him back. But I stopped it. I told him no. But I still fucking kissed him. ARGH! A week into being with Luke and I’ve kissed another guy. Oh God. What if this is it? What if that prick Leonard from Bristol last weekend was right? What if Luke really is too nice for me? What if I really do end up screwing him over? And what if this kiss with Deano is how I do it? I hear the door go and my heart jumps into my throat. It’s Luke. I prop myself up on my elbows, and I feel this horrible sense of guilt. He’s stood paused by the door, looking at me confused but with a little smirk on his face. “Hey!” he says. He’s wearing his blue Goonies t-shirt today and clutching his gym backpack. “Hey!” I say, my stomach churning. “Nice outfit!” he says, still smirking and dumping his backpack down. I give him a forced smile and don’t say anything. Why do I feel so fucking nervous? “How was the filming?” Oh God! “Erm. Yeah. It was … fine!” He gives me a weird look like he knows something’s wrong. “You okay?” No. Deano just kissed me. And I fucking kissed him back! “Yeah!” I say, not even convincing myself. “Just … knackered from the gym!” Luke nods. And now he’s just hovering in the middle of the room. “Any room on there for me?” he asks, adorably, with a cute grin. And then i see those dimples that I love so fucking much and suddenly everything doesn’t seem so bad. “Always!” He bites his lip and grins as he jumps on my bed, wraps his arm around my waist and snuggles into me. I bury my face into the top of his head, his cute, Luke shaped head, and take in his scent I love so much. After a few moments he looks up at me with this pensive expressive on his face. “You sure you’re okay?” “Mmmm!” I say, forcing a smile. “Deano giving you grief?” Oh my fucking GOD. I shrug. “No more than usual!” He continues to look at me, like he’s studying my face. Fuuuck. “I’m fine!” I say, hopefully more convincingly. “I just … can’t wait for this contest prep to be over!” But I’m not fine. I’m far from fine. Because I just kissed someone else. Maybe I should tell Luke now. Just confess to the whole thing. Maybe it won’t sound so bad. But what if it does? Oh God. What if he sees it as a massive fucking betrayal? Maybe Luke never needs to know what happened here today. I mean, Deano will probably be too embarrassed to bring it up again. There’s no reason why everything can’t just go back to normal. With Luke. With Deano. Absolutely no reason at all. So why, as I’m lying here cuddled up to Luke, my arm around his back and my face buried in his hair as he grips my body tight, is my stomach churning? And why do I have this horrible, horrible feeling that whatever happened between me and Dean Watkins earlier in this room, on this very bed, pretty much in this exact fucking spot, isn’t going to go away that easily?
    1 point
  24. Twenty Nine “Is that your t-shirt?” Deano asks me with his face screwed up as I pull my Johnny Bravo t-shirt over my head in the changing room of the gym. We’ve just finished a pretty brutal leg workout. Today’s the day we also film our posing practice videos for the joint assignment we’re doing. Something, I have to admit, I’m mildly excited about. Even if it does mean having to spend more time with twat faced Deano. “Umm ... yeah?” I reply, looking down at the t-shirt I called the “best birthday pressie ever” on my Instagram the weekend before last. Deano pulls a face. “Looks like something Henderson would wear!” I bite my lip to try and cover up my smirk. “Doesn’t suit you!” he says matter-of-factly, shaking his head. I roll my eyes and sigh as I take my backpack out of my locker, making a decision to try not to let Deano get to me today. I’m not even going to mention the fact he called Luke a “joke” last week. Partly because I’m still not convinced that he actually believed that. “Did you check the uni’s Facebook page this morning?” he asks me as we make our way out of the gym. We’ve already decided that we're going to film our videos for the assignment back in my dorm room. One good thing about the whole thing is that it won’t require much talking. Thank fuck! “Nah. I hardly ever check that!” “They posted the names of who’s competing at the show!” he tells me. The way he says it, it’s almost smug. Like he thinks he’s got one up on me because he knows something that I don't. Jesus. He tells me the names of the first years who’ll be competing in our class with us. Eight guys in total. And I can’t deny that I’m now feeling slightly smug myself. Because judging from those names, Johnny’s prediction that me and Deano are looking at top five placings seems pretty accurate. Fuck it - we may even both end up in the top three, although there’s no chance of either of us taking the first place trophy home with Brazilian monster Eric Mafra in the line up. “You’re not gonna be a twat for the posing video and shout out “YEAH!” every time you hit a pose are you?” Deano says to me. HA! I smirk and shrug. “Hmmm. Maybe just the most muscular?” He rolls his eyes. “Johnny will be really impressed with THAT!” he says, sarcastically. I laugh. “Are you joking?! Have you never seen videos of Johnny Hoxton in his competition days? He was, like, one of THE cockiest and most animated bodybuilders of his era!” Deano pulls a face. “Probably why he likes you so much!” “I can’t help it if I’m Dumbledore’s favourite!” He shakes his head. “You’ve been spending way too much time with Henderson!” I smirk and feel a flutter in my chest at the mention of Luke. Too much time spent with my cute little Hufflepuff? Not fucking possible! “Where IS Henderson?” Deano asks me once we're in my dorm room. “I’m not his mum!” Just his boyfriend! Although, technically that hasn’t been confirmed yet. I can’t imagine Luke would have any arguments with it though. Wait - do I have a boyfriend? Fuck! My heart suddenly seems like it’s blowing up in my chest. And I’m finding it really hard not to fucking smile right now. “So … who’s going first?” Deano asks, clutching the handle of his backpack. He suddenly seems a little awkward, which is not how he was the last time he was in my room. I shrug. “You can if you want!” He nods and puts his backpack down on the floor. I sit on my bed and watch as Deano takes his black Montgomery University hoodie off. I can’t help smirking at the absurdity and surrealness of this situation. Never did I expect to be sitting on my bed watching Deano strip to his posing trunks just a foot or so away from me. He peels his white vest off and suddenly Deano’s bare torso is right in front of me. His wonky shaped abs etched on to and protruding slightly from his stomach (my bet is that he’ll have a full on turtle roid tummy when he’s older) and his thick slab-like pecs and big boulder-like shoulders on full display. I’ve seen that torso dozens of times before. Every Monday in Posing Practice 101, in fact. But I’ve never been this close up to it. Staring at it head on. It’s so surreal to see an actual bodybuilder (sorry, Luke!) in my dorm room. For some reason, I have this weird feeling in my stomach. I'm so fucking impressed with Deano's physique. Not that I’d ever tell him that. He still looks a little awkward. Perhaps more than that. I don’t know if I’m imagining it, but he even seems a little bit nervous. I pick up my phone and load up the camera app to take my eyes off him, instead of just sitting there watching him (which I imagine is probably not helping with his nerves). But something catches my eyes when Deano’s pulling down his trackies. And now I can’t help but just look. “What?!” Deano says, looking uncomfortable and confused. “Are those … velvet posing trunks?” “Yeah?” he says, defensively with his face screwed up. I widen my eyes and pull a face. “They’re better than those shiny posers you always wear!” he scoffs. Ha! And now I’m smiling. I can’t fucking help it. “They’re really, really not!” He rolls his eyes and shakes his head. And now he’s just standing in front of me in his hideous maroon red velvet posers while his thick, freshly pumped muscle bulges off his short-arsed, pocket rocket frame with this expectant look on his face. “Come on then!” he orders, impatiently. “Alright! Jeez. I was just admiring the view!” I say, smirking and going back to my phone. He pulls a face, suddenly looking even more awkward. I press record on my phone and hold it up, looking at the annoyingly impressive pocket sized muscle mass standing in front of me through the camera. God - he really does look uncomfortable just standing there in front of me in his trunks. Which I’m obviously not getting a kick out of what so-fucking-ever. “Okay, Deano - give me a front double bicep!” Deano lifts his arms up with this focused look on his face, then he puffs out his chipmunk cheeks and releases a huffing sound as his thick biceps explode either side of his head and WOW - I have to say, I’m so fucking impressed with the size of them. He’s holding the pose with determination, still blowing out his cheeks, flexing his guns with everything he’s got right now and oh God - I’m starting to fucking swell under my trackies and posing trunks. Which (I admit) feels (eurgh!) a little weird and slightly wrong. But I mean, come on. A stacked bodybuilder is posing right in fucking front of me in nothing but trunks. It would be weirder if I didn’t get a hard on. Even if that stacked bodybuilder is Deano twat faced Watkins and those very trunks happened to be made of fucking velvet. “And relax,” I instruct, to which Deano obeys and stops flexing. “Front lat spread!” I say, feeling an odd flutter of excitement. Deano obeys and hits the pose, his pecs lifting up, his thick lats expanding out and his torso taking on an awesome V shape. I look at his impressive quad sweeps and my stomach twinges at the same time my cock judders. And as I instruct Deano to hit a side chest pose and I’m suddenly staring at his huge flexed biceps (wow!) and his thick pecs which are popping off his frame (fuck!) my hard on swells to full size. God - if Deano notices I’m hard I don’t know what the fuck I’ll do. Surely he wouldn’t actually point it out? Wait - what am I thinking? This is Deano! Of course he fucking would. I can imagine it now. “Woody - have you got a fucking WOODY? Maaaate!” But I seem to be safe. For the moment at least. Because Deano’s just staring right into the camera. “Turn around. Back lat spread!” I instruct. Fuck. Why does my voice suddenly sound nervous? Deano spins around and I rearrange my trackies and lift a leg up on the bed to hide my fucking hard on. And now I’m looking at his impressively wide back and that big round bubble butt and I can’t help but smirk as I think of my lovely Luke, and how much he’d probably actually love to be in my position right now. Maybe I’ll tease him about it later. Though I’m not sure I’ll be confessing to the fact that I got a hard on watching Deano pose. Even if I highly suspect that the exact same thing would be happening to Luke if he were in my position right now. Deano's back looks crazy when he hits a lat spread. As do his powerful boulder-like shoulders and his super pumped guns when he gives me a back double bicep. “Turn back round to face the camera!” I instruct. Deano spins around and FUCK - my heart jumps into my throat when (for the first time) his eyes briefly veer down to my crotch. Shit, shit, shit! Okay - he’s just looking at the fact I’ve now got one leg up on the bed. Surely he can't see that I've got a hard on? His expression isn’t giving anything away. He just looks purely focused on the task of posing. Which, I have to admit, he’s pretty fucking good at. He might be an annoying, piss taking twat most of the time but there's no denying that Dean Watkins makes for one hell of a bodybuilder. And for the first time ever, I’m actually thinking that’s it’s kind of a shame we don’t get on. “Okay, give me an abs and thighs!” I say, looking straight into my phone. Deano takes a breath, still with that focused expression on his face, throws his arms behind his head and then crunches down into an awesome abs and thighs, his cheeks puffing out, his thick, wonky shaped abs crunching and fuuuuck - he looks insane! My dick judders in response. “And your final pose. Any most muscular of your choice!” I say into the camera, my stomach twisting with nerves (actual nerves). Deano puts his fists together, and with a (rather hot!) huffing noise, squeezes out a most muscular. His shoulders look bigger than ever before. His triceps pop. His arms look crazy as the balls of pumped bicep muscle explode underneath his thin skin. Jesus! And now I feel a sharp panic. Because Deano’s almost finished posing. Which means it’s my turn next. But I’m still sat here with a massive fucking hard on! “And relax!” I say. But Deano ignores me. Because now he’s lifting his arms and elbows up and before I have time to think, his face is screwing up as he (finally!) shows a bit of attitude and he’s cranking down into the craziest crab most muscular. And (low and behold) he even lets out a tiny grunt as he hits the peak of the pose. Traps erupting. Shoulders popping. Deano shaped, pocket rocket, future 212 class competing muscle exploding right before my bloody eyes. Fucking HELL. He relaxes from the pose, his hands on his hips, trying to catch his breath. “Awesome!” I say, my cock still fully erect (fuck). “Thanks!” he says, catching his breath. And now I’m smiling. I can’t help it! Because I just complimented Deano and he just thanked me for it. What the fuck is going on? “What?” he asks me, furrowing his eyebrows. I shrug and pull a face. And now he looks uncomfortable again. Even slightly nervous. And now there’s this weird atmosphere all of a sudden. Deano turns and reaches into his backpack and I see an opportunity. I slide off my bed and rush to my en suite bathroom. “Back in a sec!” I call. I lock the bathroom door and look down at the hard on ridiculously tenting my trackies. “Fuck!” I whisper. And then I let out a little laugh at the absolute absurdity of the situation I’m in right now. Hiding in my bathroom from Deano Watkins to try and get rid of the stonking erection he’s just given me. Oh God. I’ve got a fucking WOODY over Deano. Maaaate! What would Luke think if he saw me right now? Oh shit. What WOULD he think? Surely he’d get why I was turned on? A bodybuilder just flexed and posed while huffing, puffing and (even fucking) grunting in front of me wearing nothing but a pair of posing trunks. I’d get hard no matter who that bodybuilder was. Deano. Shaun. Tommy fucking Foster. Okay, I probably would have creamed in my posers if it had been Tommy fucking Foster I’d been watching. And I’m sure Luke would too. Maybe he’d laugh about it. Even take the piss out of me for it. Or maybe (and now my stomach’s clenching) he’d be pissed off about it. Get paranoid and self conscious and jealous. Fuck. And now, thinking about the possibility of Luke being upset over this, I’m finally losing my erection. Thank GOD for that. And now it’s gone, I’m kind of embarrassed with myself. I take a deep breathe and go back out to my room. Deano’s now sitting on my bed with his phone in his hands, still wearing nothing but his velvet (eeeew!) posers. His huge shoulders still on display. His thick pecs still out. The atmosphere from earlier seems to have eased a little. But things still feel a bit weird. Deano’s being oddly quiet as he sits messing with his phone. And now I’m feeling strangely nervous as I take my Johnny Bravo t-shirt off and start stripping down to my posers. And as I pull down my trackies to reveal the shiny ruby red material of the trunks (which I’m guessing he thoroughly disapproves of) I'm wearing, I notice Deano glancing up at me from his phone. “Ready?” I say, standing in front of him. Deano gives me a little nod, messes with his phone and holds it up in front of him. Why is he being so quiet? “Wait!” I say. I do a quick little flex as if imitating a most muscular. “YEAH!” I say in a cocky manner. “Just practising!” I say, with a smirk. And now Deano’s shaking his head but he’s smirking back. He’s actually fucking smirking! HA! And then I notice something on my red posers. A fucking wet spot from when I was hard earlier. Jesus! There’s no way Deano would notice that. Is there? And again - I’m smiling at the fucking absurdity of that predicament I find myself in. “Front double bicep!” Deano calls. Okay - time to get into professional bodybuilder mode. And I do. I lift my arms up and hit the pose, feeling the crazy pump in my biceps. Man - this feels good. And suddenly I’m not thinking about what happened earlier when it was Deano’s turn. I don’t make any noise, or show any kind of attitude. But when Deano asks for a front lat spread, I can’t help letting out a little grunt as I pull up the straps of my shiny red posing trunks and hit the peak of the pose. Pecs jumping up. Lats expanding out. OOOOF! I half expect Deano to be rolling his eyes. But he’s not. He’s just looking pensively into the camera. Almost like he’s quietly impressed. Just like I was when I was sitting on my bed watching him pose. I ease off on the attitude for my next few poses. My side chest and rear poses are all grunt free. I’m as focused and professional as Deano was, while enjoying flexing my pumped muscles and posing for an audience as I always do. Perhaps even more so. Because I can’t deny that I’m secretly getting a kick out of the fact that said audience is Deano. “Turn to face the camera,” he instructs when I’ve finished my back double bicep. I spin around and Deano’s just looking into the camera. A serious, slightly weird look on his face. It’s like he’s kind of in awe of my muscles? Even a little hypnotised. Something twists in my stomach. “Abs and thighs,” he says, his voice kind of distant and strange. I hit the pose Deano matter-of-factly told me was my best when he was here in my bedroom last week. I puff out my cheeks (Deano Watkins style) and release an audible huff as I blow out and crunch down. I look down to see my big abs popping (definitely hotter than Deano’s) and my shiny red bulge sticking out and I twist my thighs to show my audience of one the definition and lines peeking through my quads. God yeah! “And any most muscular,” Deano instructs, his voice quieter than I’ve ever fucking heard it as he continues to just stare into the camera with that odd look on his face. I didn’t even know Deano could do quiet? And something suddenly hits me. Maybe he’s having a moment of self doubt. Maybe watching me pose and seeing how impressive my physique is, he’s suddenly thinking, “Shit! How am I supposed to compete with that on Saturday?” Even though our physiques are completely different. Even though Deano actually stands a good chance of placing higher than me at the show. Surely he knows how good he is? I don’t fuck about with my final pose. I lift my arms and elbows up, animatedly scrunch up my face and blast down into a mass exploding most muscular. I’m not really feeling a, “YEAH!” would be appropriate right now, so I just let out a deep, cocky grunt instead. I squeeze and squeeze and then release another grunt as I relax. And now it’s all over. But now there’s this weird sort of atmosphere in the room. I put my hands on my hips to catch my breath, looking at my training partner. He drops his phone, still looking into the screen with that strange, serious expression on his face. I’m standing over him, still in just my posers. And Deano’s not looking up at me. It’s almost like he’s making a point not to look at me. “Well?” I say to him, feeling strangely nervous. He finally looks up and Oh my God - he looks SO nervous. And so very un-Deano like. What is going on? “How did it look?” I say nodding at the camera. Deano shrugs, awkwardly. “Yeah. Fine!” “What’s up with you?” He screws up his face. “Nothing!” But his expression, everything about him says differently. “You’re being really weird!” He pulls another face. “You’re being weird!” he says, awkwardly, but he doesn’t look at me. “Oh-kaaay!” I say, sitting down on my bed next to Deano and still catching my breath. And now Deano looks really fucking awkward. What the hell?! I look at him as he messes with his phone. His huge shoulders right there. Thick pecs still out. I can feel a sort of heat coming off his body. And the atmosphere is even more weird and tense than before. “Can I … see the vid?” I ask him, nervously. Why am I nervous, for fuck’s sake?! He hands the phone in my direction, and his hand is fucking shaking. And then he looks up at me again and my stomach clenches when I see his expression. I’ve never seen Deano looking so serious. Or so fucking nervous. I go to take the phone, but it doesn't budge, because Deano's gripping on to it tight. I try again, my hand on one end of the phone, his on the other, but he's not letting go of it. What the fuck is he doing? “Deano!" I cry. He finally loosens his grip on the phone. And now I’m just staring at him, completely fucking baffled. And Deano’s staring back. That weird fucking look on his face. So nervous. So serious. And now ... oh FUCK ... his face is lunging towards mine and I don’t have time to think or move and I feel like I’ve slipped into another fucking world because … oh ... my … fucking … GOD … Deano Watkins, the guy who’s spent the past few weeks annoying the hell out of me and trying to make my life difficult, now has his lips pressed against mine. Deano Watkins, my twat faced arch rival nemesis, is fucking KISSING me.
    1 point
  25. Twenty Eight “Imagine being so wide that you actually have to turn sideways to walk through doorways!” I’m walking back to the gym changing rooms after a back workout with Deano. I don’t know if it’s because I'm still on a high from what happened with Luke yesterday when I got back from the gym, but my new workout partner doesn’t seem to be annoying me quite as much today. “I’ll let you know in about five years time when that happens to me!” he replies. I can’t help but smile at that. I look at Deano and he’s smirking back. Oh God. Did I just share a joke with fucking Deano? Ugh! I can’t wait to go back to my room and show off my pumped lats to Luke. Maybe even blast out some poses (complete with cocky grunts) again and make him squeeze them. If he needs to blow his load as a result of doing so, even fucking better. “I actually don’t think I can reach the middle part of my back right now!” I say to Deano, when we’re back in the changing rooms. “Try!” he orders, smirking. I twist my arm around, but I’m so fucking pumped that my movement is restricted. “Nope! Can’t do it!” I say, struggling. Deano grabs his backpack from his locker, shaking his head and smiling. “I suppose we should go through our posing routines at some point!” he says, rolling his eyes. “Mmmm!” I say, taking my backpack out of my locker. I look at Deano and he’s just looking at me, like he’s waiting for me to say something. “Oh - what you wanna do that now?!” He pulls a face and shrugs. “Might as well get it over with!” I internally groan. “Fine!” “Your place or mine?” Deano asks, casually. “DEANO! You flirt!” He pulls a face, looking gloriously uncomfortable. “We could do it at mine?” he suggests, leading us out of the gym changing rooms. “Although my flatmate’s probably in!” “Who’s your flatmate?” He looks at me like I’ve asked a stupid question. “Shaun!” Ugh. Fuck that. “Definitely mine!” Not long after I’m sitting on my bed with Deano, which is both fucking weird and slightly awkward. I was kind of hoping Luke would be home, but I’m guessing he’s at the gym. Funnily enough Deano doesn’t seem too uncomfortable though. At least not as much as he was the other day when he was here apologising to Luke. “So this is pretty much the routine I’ve used for my last two shows!” I say to Deano, as I finish writing out a detailed description. I hand him my notebook. Straight away he looks disapproving. And his expression becomes even more judgemental as his eyes go down the page. “What the hell is fold arms, cheekily nod at audience and wiggle eyebrows up and down?” he says, scrunching up his face. “Exactly what it says!” His lip curls up so he's giving me the stink eye face. I didn't really question whether Deano would approve of my posing routine, but I’m mostly just finding his reaction funny. “Why are there so many most musculars?” “Cause it’s my best pose!” Deano pulls a face and shakes his head. “Abs and thighs is your best pose!” he says matter-of-factly. Huh. That completely throws me. I can’t believe he’d even have an opinion on what was my best pose, let alone notice. “You’ve got, like, five most musculars in a row! Okay, that is ridiculous!” I laugh. “Why is it?!” Deano continues to read. “Most muscular with mouth open. Most muscular with tongue out!” He rolls his eyes. “Crab most muscular while loudly shouting “YEAH!” - oh for fuck’s sake! You’re not one of those annoying twats who make loads of noise every time you hit a pose?” “Well, not every pose!” I tell him, amused. “Don’t you do that?” He screws his face up. “No! I hate when bodybuilders do that. It’s so fucking unnecessary!” “But sooo much fun!” I say, cheerily. “And did you, Deano, seriously just call ME an annoying twat?” He rolls his eyes and goes back to my routine. It’s kind of funny how much my routine seems to have got his back up. “What the hell is signal to body with hands, purse lips and nod?” I stand up, point to my body with both hands outstretched and facing down, arrogantly purse my lips and give Deano a smug nod to demonstrate the move. “Why the fuck are you doing THAT?!” I shake my head. “It will all make sense when you hear my posing routine music!” I say, sitting back down and reaching for my phone. I know Deano’s going to disapprove of that too. I actually feel a little excited to play it for him. Wait - am I actually enjoying this? Spending time with Deano? Jesus. I load up Spotify and search for my posing routine song. I chew on my bottom lip and feel an odd rush of adrenaline as it starts to play. Deano immediately screws his face up. “What is THIS?!” “Look!” I say, standing up, ready to show him part of the routine. The guy on the track start signing. “Girl look at that body …” And then I do the action I did before, signalling to my body with both hands. “I- I- I work out …” And that’s when I arrogantly purse my lips and nod at Deano. “Oh my GOD!” Deano cries. “Wait - so, back lat spread …” I say, turning around and continuing to pose along with the music. And then I spin back round and wait for the topline of the song. “I’m Sexy And I Know It!” And BOOM - I crank down into a crab most muscular, face scrunched up into a super smug, "Fuck yeah!" expression. “Maaate! You are NOT posing to this!” Deano says. Okay, now THAT pisses me off a bit. “Huh. That’s funny. I didn’t realise you had to approve every competitor’s posing routine music?” “You think anyone’s gonna take you seriously posing to THIS crap?” “Well, since I did that routine for my last two shows and WON my class both times, erm … I’m gonna go with YES!” Something flickers in Deano’s expression, like maybe he was impressed by what I just said. Then he sighs and shakes his head disapprovingly. “What the fuck’s your problem, Deano?” I ask, losing my cool. “It’s fucking tacky!” he spits. “The song. The stupid expressions. You’re one of the best guys in the year. And you’re posing to this shit!" Then he scoffs. "AlthoughI don't know I'm surprised!" "What does that mean?!" "It’s like … you don’t take any of it seriously!” Huh? Now I'm confused. “Take any of what seriously?” “This! The show. This uni. Bodybuilding for that matter!” What the fuck?! I almost can't believe what I'm hearing. I let out a shocked laugh because I honestly don’t know how to respond right now. “You think I don’t take bodybuilding seriously?” Deano shrugs. Is this twat being fucking serious? Does he actually believe the crap he’s saying right now or is this just his way of getting a reaction out of me and winding me up? If it's the latter, annoyingly, it’s worked. “Okay, Deano. Tell me exactly how I don’t take bodybuilding seriously!” “Your Instagram for a start! All that stupid stuff you post. Flirting with gay dudes!” The way he says the word 'gay' pisses me off. I groan. “Oh for fuck’s sake. Don’t start with that again! Jesus, Deano. It’s calling having fun. You actually don’t think I take bodybuilding seriously? You think I trained my arse off from the age of fifteen for a laugh? You think I’m sticking this university out because, what, it’s something to do?” “But, it’s … all the stuff you do!” What the hell is this guy's problem? “Wearing pink posers to Posing Practice!” he says, screwing his face up. “Hanging around with Henderson!” he says, pointing to Luke’s bed. Woah! My insides suddenly clench. “What does hanging around with Luke have to do with anything?” I spit, feeling myself starting to get seriously pissed off. Deano suddenly looks a little awkward. Like maybe he knows he's gone too far. Or maybe he knows he's talking absolute bollocks. He shrugs, keeping his cool. “Well, he’s just a bit of a joke!” he says, but there's wariness in his voice. Like maybe he’s scared of my reaction. And he’s right to be. Because now I’m seriously angry. How fucking dare he say that about Luke? "How the fuck is Luke a JOKE?!" I spit. "Oh what - 'cause he's the smallest lad in the year?" Deano shrugs. "Well … yeah!” But it’s funny, because he actually doesn’t look or sound that convinced. Maybe I just want to believe that no one would think that about Luke, but I can’t help feeling that deep down Deano doesn’t really believe what he’s saying. Still, I'm ready to defend the hell out of Luke, but before I have a chance to respond, the key in the door sounds and Luke walks in with his gym backpack slung over his shoulder. He pauses when he sees us, looking surprised. And now he looks a little uncomfortable. He can obviously sense an atmosphere. Oh God. I hope he can't tell that we were just talking about him. “Hey!” he says, awkwardly. “Alright!” I call from my side of my room, trying to act casually. “Henderson!” Deano says, with a nod. He looks at me and I’m just glaring at him. I feel pissed off, but I can't say anything with Luke here. “You’re wrong!” I say, assertively. Deano looks at Luke awkwardly, then pulls a face at me like he doesn’t care what I think. Even though I think that maybe he does. And that he knows he went too far with what he said about Luke. “ARRGGHH!!” I cry once Deano has finally gone. “What was all that about?” Luke asks. He looks slightly nervous. Fuck. I can’t tell Luke what Deano just said. I know it will bother him to know that a fellow Montgomery student called him a “joke”. Even though I’m still not convinced that Deano really thinks that. So why did he say it? To get a reaction out of me? And even so - what the hell does me hanging around with Luke have to do with how serious I take bodybuilding? I should have asked Deano who exactly I should be hanging around with? Him and Shaun maybe? And why the hell does Deano care who I hang around with anyway? ARGH! The more I think about it, the more I find myself getting worked up over it. I climb onto Luke’s bed and crawl to where he’s now sitting and immediately find myself feeling better. “It was nothing,” I tell Luke as I get to him, wrap an arm around his legs and rest my head in his lap, “just … Deano being his usual twat faced self!" When I wake up a few mornings later in Luke’s bed, this wave of relief washes over me. “Oh my God!” I announce, holding my arms up dramatically. My cute little Luke looks at me from his pillow, confused and smiling. “What?!” “It’s Saturday. No fucking training with Deano today! Woo-HOO!” Luke laughs at me. I wrap my arm around him under the duvet and push my body against his. “Mmmm!” I say, my face just an inch from his. “Whatever you wanna today, let’s do it!” Luke furrows his eyebrows at me and smirks. “I’m serious! We can go to Glasgow again. Or … we can have a Harry Potter marathon. Whatever you wanna do!” I say, giving him a little squeeze. Luke looks at my chest, his mouth curling into this mischievous little smirk. “Actually, there is … one thing I’d quite like to do. It’s a bit weird though!” “I can do weird!” Luke bites his bottom lip. “Can I … watch you draw something?” I laugh and roll my eyes. “Luke Richard Hugo Henderson … wait - what IS your middle name?” Luke’s mouth curls into a mischievous smirk. “I’ve been waiting for you to ask me that!” I smile back, confused but excited. “It’s not Cuthbert is it?” Luke laughs. “It’s the same as my dad’s name.” “So what was your dad called?” Luke smirks and shrugs. “Dean!” “Oh for fuck’s sake!” I say, laughing. A little while later and I’m showered and dressed and sitting back on Luke’s bed with my sketchbook and pencils. He's sitting next to me in his black framed glasses and geeky white Ghostbusters t-shirt. I feel oddly nervous. I guess it’s because I’ve never drawn in front of anyone before. I never really imagined that anyone would ask. “I’m not drawing you naked, by the way!” Luke gasps. “We could reenact that scene from Titanic!” I laugh and shake my head. “Hmmm. I’ve got a better idea.” I reach for my phone, load up the camera app and I hold it out in front of us. Luke looks at me confused but smirking. “Look into the camera!” I order. He obeys and then I kiss Luke on the cheek and capture the moment with my phone. He gives me a cute, coy grin as I show him the picture. He grips my arm and buries his face into my shoulder, grinning happily. “Okay, this might not be the most exciting thing to watch!” I warn him. He shrugs and gives me a loving smile. “Well, just … let me know if you get bored!” But he doesn’t. He sits and watches as I sketch away with his face gently resting on my shoulder. “So … what was your first impression of me?” Luke asks as I'm almost finished. Woah. My stomach suddenly tightens at that question. "Where did that come from?" I say, glancing over at him. Luke doesn't respond. He just shrugs into my shoulder. I keep it casual and shrug. “Hmmm. Wannabe physique competitor!” I look over at him and he’s rolling his eyes and smirking. “I'm being serious!” Fuck. My stomach clenches again. “Does it matter?” Luke pulls a face and shrugs again. Clearly it does matter. I sigh. “Honestly, I ... thought you were kinda small. You know. For a Montgomery student!” Luke nods into my shoulder. I can tell my reply has bothered him a little. “But … then I started noticing things!” Luke's suddenly smiling and my heart flutters. “Like ... your dimples!” I confess, as I'm still sketching away. Luke smiles and those very dimples appear. “And your eyes. And your cute little calves. And your hot fucking arse!” Luke’s practically beaming now. “Oh - and your freakishly small feet.” Luke pulls his face away from my shoulder looking surprised. “What? They’re not … that small!” he says, suddenly looking down to inspect his feet in the green and white stripy socks he’s wearing today. “I’m, like, a size eight!” I laugh. “That’s tiny! Okay, let me rephrase that. Your adorably small feet!” Luke narrows his eyes at me, but he's smirking like crazy. “Okay … I think I’ve finished!” I announce a little while later. I drop my arm and Luke grips on to it as we both look at the picture. There on the page is a side view of me kissing the cheek of the cutest boy. Black framed glasses. A little smile. Adorable dimples. It's unmistakably Luke. “I love it!” he says, looking at me lovingly and making my chest expand. I put my pencil in the page of the sketchbook and set it down on Luke’s bedside table. Then I lie down on his bed and he whips off his glasses and follows suit, curling my arm around his waist and pressing my body against his. I lean in and kiss Luke, his head now next to mine on his pillow. I can't think of anywhere else I'd rather be right now. Or anyone else I'd rather be with. Luke looks at my chest. I don’t know why, but he suddenly seems a little nervous. “So … Johnny approved the training plan you gave me!” And now I know why. FUCK. My insides suddenly clench. We haven’t discussed the training plan I did for Luke, or anything to do with my deal with Johnny to mentor him since he found that page in my notebook last weekend and I confessed to everything. “Oh right!” I say, suddenly feeling nervous. I knew we’d have to discuss this again at some point. I just didn’t think that that time would be now. “You still wanna use it?” I ask warily. Luke shrugs. “Yeah!” he says, softly. I nod at him. I guess that kind of makes sense. But now I’m suddenly remembering what happened last weekend when Luke found what I’d written in my notebook. How hurt he was when he found out about my deal with Johnny. “I’ve been meaning to say … I’m gonna go to Johnny and tell him the deal’s off.” Luke just looks at me pensively. He bites his bottom lip. “But … then you won’t get your own room next year?” I shrug and give him a little smile. I expect Luke to smile back, but he doesn’t. “Woody,” and then he sighs, “just … don’t do it because you think that’s what I want you to do. Like, I know I was pissed off last weekend but you don’t have anything to prove to me. I mean, not anymore!” And then his mouth does curl into a little smile. And now I’m smiling back. “And I know you struggle with the roommate thing. I mean, yeah I like sharing with you, but … well, who here wouldn’t want their own room?” I swallow hard. I don’t really know what to say. I honestly haven’t thought about having my own room for weeks. I thought that was what I wanted. I mean, it was what I had for a while, after my old roommate Craig left and before Luke came along. But was I happy by myself? God no. In fact, I was miserable. And I was lonely. God! I was so fucking lonely. “And, you know … if you got your own room, I’d still come round!” That makes me smile. I cant believe how sweet and understanding Luke’s being about this. Especially after what I wrote in that fucking notebook. “To watch Harry Potter?” I joke. Luke beams at me, dimples in full fucking force. “Of course!” “You know that means you’d get a new roommate though, right?” Luke pulls an eeeek face and looks at my chest. Something flickers in his expression. I’m getting the feeling that Luke very much doesn’t want to share a room with someone else. Which makes what he’s doing here even fucking sweeter. I gasp. “What if you had to share with Deano?” “Don’t even joke about that!” he says. “Hmmm. Although …” I pull my face back sharply. “What?!” “Well he does have one redeeming feature!” Luke replies, smirking. I feel a sharp pang of nerves and I don’t know why. “He does?! Are we talking about the same Deano?” Luke just smirks and rolls his eyes, like I’m supposed to know what he’s talking about. I mean, I guess physically speaking, Deano has some not completely unattractive qualities. There’s the wonky shaped abs and the impressively thick pecs. And those big round shoulders. And yeah - if you’re into that sort of bad boy, twat faced look, I guess he could be seen as being kind of hot. I just didn’t think Luke would fit him attractive. Maybe it’s the chubby cheeks. Or the trendy, slicked back hair. “I have no idea what you’re talking about!” I say, playing ignorant. “His arse!” I immediately screw my face up. “Oh come on, Woody. You can’t tell me you haven’t noticed!” Of course I fucking have. How could anyone not notice Deano’s big, round bubble butt which blows out of his always boring, never shiny posing trunks? “Okay!” I say, rolling me eyes. “I suppose Deano does have a pretty good arse. But … it’s Deano’s! I mean, just the fact that it’s his completely cancels out the hotness!” Luke pulls a face and shrugs. “Hmmm. I guess. It’s still a fantastic arse though!” For some reason my stomach clenches. I look down at Luke’s chest. I’m finding it hard to smile right now. When I look up, Luke’s studying my face with an ominous smirk. “Woody, are you … jealous?” Fuck! I pull a face and roll my eyes. “No!” I scoff. But I think I actually am. God I’m ridiculous. But Luke doesn’t seem to care. In fact, he seems to be enjoying it. He’s got this smug smirk on his face. “Well it wouldn’t be the first time!” “What do you mean?!” I cry, my voice sounding oddly high pitched. Luke laughs. “Well, why else would you tell that Max guy I had a boyfriend?” Fuck. He’s got me. I shrug, suddenly feeling sheepish. “Not my finest moment!” I confess. But Luke just continues to smile at me lovingly. “Hey. I’m sorry!” I say, squeezing him. “You know … about the deal I made with Johnny.” My chest suddenly tightens. “And for that stuff I wrote in my notebook.” Something serious flickers across Luke’s expression. He gives me a little nod and looks down at my chest. And now I’m suddenly remembering how hurt he looked last weekend. I never want to see that expression on Luke’s face again. “And I meant what I said last weekend. All that time we were hanging out, I was never pretending. I mean, I thought that I might have to at first. You know, pretend to like you, or whatever. But … it turns out I didn’t! I really didn’t!” Luke’s mouth curls into a cute little smile. “Even when I was sitting on your bed for the first time and we were talking about Tommy Foster …” I shrug, “I liked it!” He looks at me with those gorgeous blue eyes, no longer hidden under his glasses. I can tell he knows that I’m being honest with him. That I’m speaking the truth. “And I don’t know why I wrote that thing in my notebook. Kill me now,” I roll my eyes at my own stupidity. “Maybe I was just trying to kid myself!” Luke furrows his eyebrows in confusion. “Kid yourself how?” Fuck. My stomach twists sharply. I breathe a deep sigh. “I think … before you, I sort of convinced myself that, I dunno ... I didn’t need anyone. Here at Montgomery. Like, I was perfectly fine here all by myself!” Luke’s just looking at me, like he’s studying my face. “You didn’t need to be alone though, Woody!” I swallow hard. “But I was.” Luke brings his face closer to mine and kisses me. And now he's just looking at me. And it feels like we’re not holding each other, but he’s holding me. I feel vulnerable, which usually I’d hate. But for some reason, in this moment at least, I actually don’t mind it. I really don’t mind it all. “You know, I have this theory,” Luke says. “I think maybe when Johnny asked you to mentor me, he was trying to help you out too. I think ... maybe he was kinda hoping you’d make a decent friend here?” I look down at Luke’s chest and nod. I’ve kind of had the same thought. “I mean, we probably should be thanking Johnny!” I look up at him and smile. “And I reckon we would have become friends anyway!” he says. “Once you’d stopped sulking about having a new roommate and insulting me every five minutes!” “There’s nothing wrong with being a wannabe physique competitor, Luke!” He smirks and rolls his eyes. “Do you think we would have … ended up doing this?” I ask him. He pulls a face. “At the rate you were going?” I laugh. “What do you mean?” Luke gives me a look. “Erm … how long did it take for you to tell me that you liked me? I mean, I had to kiss you for fuck’s sake!” I smirk and give him a little squeeze. I’m not sure how Luke would feel if he knew how freaked out I was about liking him. And how scared I was at the prospect of acting on my feelings. I wonder if he’d be put off by that. I guess he doesn’t really need to know. “You know … I actually tried not to like you!” Luke says. What the fuck? I pull my head back. “How come?” Luke shrugs and looks at my chest. “Luke?!” He sighs. “I just didn’t think anything was going to happen between us, that’s all!” he says, a little sheepishly. “I mean, I didn’t think you would ever like me back!” I shake my head at him. “Why not?” He looks at me like it’s obvious. “Well I’m not exactly Blaine Holton am I?” I screw my face up. “Who here is?!” “Or … that gay Welsh bodybuilder you met!” he says, rolling his eyes. I suddenly remember showing him James Newman’s Instagram profile on my phone. How he was clearly bothered about something. And now I know what. I can’t help smirking at that realisation. I bite down on my lip to try and hide it. “No. You’re so much cuter. And what we did the other day after I’d come back from the gym? Oh my GOD! That was sooo much hotter than anything I did with him!” And now he’s just beaming at me. The cutest fucking smile. “I guess … I just didn’t wanna be obsessing over someone who wasn’t going to like me back!” I know what Luke’s really saying. That he didn’t want to get hurt. And suddenly I’m remembering what that prick Leonard said to me last weekend in Bristol. That Luke’s too nice for me. That I’ll end up screwing him over. And my stomach suddenly tightens like a vice. “And … even when I thought that maybe you might like me, I couldn’t help thinking, like, is it just cause I’m the only other gay guy here? Would you still like me if more guys here at Montgomery were gay?” “Oh my God! Luke!” I shake my head. “Do you know how many guys I met back home? And yeah, some of them were nice, but … the way I feel about you ...” I don’t say any more. I don’t really feel like I need to. I just lean in and kiss him, while squeezing his back. My feet brushing against his adorable size eights. And a single, clear thought comes to me in that moment. That I never want to hurt Luke (my gorgeous little Luke) again.
    1 point
  26. Twenty Seven “Oh. My. GOD!” Those are the first words I say to Luke when I get back to the dorm room after my first training session with Deano. He’s sitting on his bed with one of his geeky sci-fi books in his hand, looking as cute and adorable as he always does in his trendy black glasses and white Marvel superhero t-shirt. By the time we'd finished training, I'd completely lost my patience with my new training buddie. On the plus side, I don’t think my arms have ever felt as pumped as they do right now. “I’m gonna kill him before the end of term! I swear to fucking God!” Luke’s biting his bottom lip, clearly trying to disguise the fact that he’s finding my misfortune funny. I dump my backpack on the floor, jump onto Luke’s bed and crawl up to where he’s lying. This big, happy smile now on his face. I collapse on top of him, wrap my arm around his waist and bury my head into his chest. Luke’s arm wraps around me and I feel a burst of happiness. I just wanna lie here for the rest of the day, cuddled into my gorgeous Luke. He kisses my head (God!) and I squeeze his waist tighter, smiling into the material of his Marvel t-shirt. It really does feel like mine and Luke’s bodies fit together. Everything just feels so right when we’re together like this. “Was it really that bad?” he asks me, gently tickling the top of one my ears. “Mmmm. Yes!” I reply, in a sulky voice. I tell him about Deano thinking that he’s always right and having a better way of doing everything. I don’t tell Luke that some of the things Deano suggested actually were better than mine. “At least it’s only for a few weeks!” Luke reassures me. I let out a painful, muffled groan, my face still nuzzled into his lovely chest. “Maybe I should just drop out of the end of term bodybuilding show?” I suggest, even though I have absolutely no intention of doing so. I’ll see this coursework with Deano through to the end and do the bodybuilding show out of sheer bull headed stubbornness, if nothing else. “I reckon Johnny would make you train with him anyway as punishment!” he says, squeezing my shoulder. “Besides …” I glance up at Luke, curious as to what he’s gonna say next. He’s looking back at me with a mischievous, little grin. “... I’m kinda looking forward to seeing you on stage!” Fuck! And now I’m beaming at him. “Yeah?!” “Mmmm. Flexing in your shiny pink posing trunks!” he teases. I laugh. “Don’t put that idea into my head!” “I can’t believe Deano was made to apologise to me. That was fucking brilliant!” “Erm … I can’t believe he almost caught you wearing just your pink posers!” Luke pulls an eeeek face. “That was a nice surprise!” I say. “Or at least it would have been!” “Just thought it’d be … a fun way to greet you when you got back to the room!” he says, smirking. He looks so proud of himself for the little stunt he tried to pull off earlier. It’s so fucking cute. I give Luke’s waist a squeeze and the hand gripping me shifts. “Oh my God!” he cries out of nowhere. I look up at him. “What?!” “Your arm feels HUGE!” he exclaims, with a shocked face. He’s squeezing my unflexed upper arm through the material my blue Montgomery University hoodie. My chest swells at Luke’s reaction. I can’t stop smiling as he squeezes my arm. “Shitting hell!” he exclaims, his eyes widening, clearly shocked at how pumped my arm feels right now. I laugh in response, but fuck - what a rush it is to see and hear Luke’s reaction to feeling my freshly pumped arm. “Hmmm. I’m suddenly feeling hot!” I say, smirking at him. Luke bites his bottom lip and excitedly grins as I peel my hoodie off my body and throw it on the floor. Now I’m just in a white vest and wow - I have to say, I do looking fucking pumped. My arms are bulging. I lie back down and Luke excitedly places his hand on my now bare upper arm. “Fuck!” he exclaims, in an almost whisper as he grips onto me. I can’t believe the look of surprise on his face as he explores my muscle. It’s so fucking sexy. And now I’m suddenly hard as a rock. Fucking Grrrrr. And now, well now there’s really only one possible thing to do next. I bring my forearm up and clench my fist, flexing the bicep muscles in the arm still gripped by Luke’s hand. Flexing my muscles just for my little Lukey. “Oh my fucking GOD!” he cries, his eyes further bulging. A surge of adrenaline goes through me. I look down to admire my own flexed arm and FUCK - my biceps look so huge and pumped underneath Luke’s little fingers. I look back at him and he’s shaking his head and looking at me with an expression of disbelief. I push my groin against his and I can feel his hard cock throbbing underneath his jeans. God - I love that my muscles have made Luke that hard. I reach down and give his cock a hard squeeze through the denim. Luke lets out the cutest little groan and leans his head against my shoulder, his hand still gripping my arm. “Fuck!” he pants as I gently pop open the buttons of his jeans, his huge throbbing hard on now only covered by his Batman boxer shorts. He’s so fucking hard. I can see a spot of pre-cum which has dripped through the cotton material. I squeeze and tug on Luke's cock and he groans and whimpers some more. Fuuuuck. And now I just really wanna make Luke cum. “Can you flex again?” he asks, with a pleading look. As if he has to fucking ask. I smirk and feel a rush of adrenaline as I lift up the arm Luke’s still gripping and my biceps explode in a hard flex. “Oh my God!” he pants, as his fingers grip on to the pumped muscle. Fuuuuck. This is such a bloody turn on. Flexing for the boy I’m completely and utterly nuts about. Making him go crazy over my huge, flexed biceps. God YES. I stretch my arm out flat then pump and flex again, looking from my biceps to Luke’s face. He groans as the muscle explodes under his fingers again. God - he looks so fucking turned on right now. No one’s ever reacted to my muscle like this before. Not even James Newman, the short, stacked Welsh bodybuilder I slept with at that bodybuilding show last summer. I sit up and climb on to Luke’s thighs so I’m sitting on and looming over him, his boxer covered cock throbbing in front of my crotch. I whip my vest off so my pecs and abs are on display. Luke looks fucking hypnotised, almost like he’s looking at my body for the first time. He puts both hands on my abs, and then slides them up to my chest. I squeeze and tense my pecs. “Fuck!” Luke whispers as his fingers dig into my thick chest muscle. I lift up both of my arms and BOOM … I’m flexing a front double bicep for Luke. His hands slip from my chest to my hard, flexed guns. I’m squeezing my biceps and Luke’s digging his fingers into them and feeling the pumped, rock hard muscle and FUUUUCK. What. A. Rush! Flexing my biceps as the guy I’m crazy about squeezes, feels and worships them. I can tell I’m driving Luke crazy with my muscles. I can see what effect my flexed biceps are having on him by the expression on his face. When I stop flexing, this mischievous grin emerges on Luke’s face. Like he can’t quite believe what just happened. I can’t resist. I lean in and kiss his cute little lips. “Want me to flex some more?” I whisper, our foreheads touching. “Yeah!” Luke pants, his face suddenly brimming with excitement. As if he was gonna say anything else. I’m not just gonna sit here on top of Luke and flex my biceps for him again though. Hell no. I’m gonna go full on fucking bodybuilder mode. Placing my fists on my waist, I bring my lats and pecs up into a front lat spread, letting out a deep little grunt (fuck YES!) as I hit the peak of my pose. “Fuck!” Luke whimpers, a mix of excitement, arousal and awe on his face as he watches me pose. He clearly didn’t see that coming. And now his hands are sliding up my torso (God!) and now he’s reaching for my lats and fuuuck! No one’s ever gripped my lats like this before from the front. It feels so intimate. And it’s such a fucking turn on. I look down at my gorgeous little Luke with a smug smirk. It’s such a horny image to see my own freshly pumped upper body flexed into a front lat spread as Luke’s warm fingers grip on to the muscle. I feel like a proper muscle freak, being adored and worshipped by the world’s cutest audience. And now his hands are moving up to my arms. And across to my pecs. All the time I’m holding the pose. God - I love how Luke’s hands feel as they touch and explore my flexed muscle. And I love the look on his face. So in awe. And so clearly aroused. Fucking GRRRR. With Luke’s right hand on my upper arm, I bring my forearm up and clench my fist into another bicep flex. I puff out my cheeks and scrunch up my face a little as I do so, displaying a hint of the attitude I do when I’m posing on stage. Luke lets out a little groan as his fingers squeeze and grip my flexed biceps again. Fuck yeah! And now he’s got this excited smirk on his face. And I’m getting the feeling that he very much approves of my little display of cockiness. I look him in the eyes. Both of us smiling like crazy. Fuck I love this! I stop flexing, lean in and kiss him, Luke still gripping on to my arm. And now he’s got that look on his face. The look that tells me he wants to ask me a question. “Do you … remember that first Posing Practice?” I fucking knew it! “When we posed together at the front of the class?” And now Luke’s giving me a mischievous grin. “Of course!” I ask, equal parts confused and excited. I have no idea what’s coming next but I’m suddenly remembering when I was stood next to a pissed off looking Luke in his yellow Harry Potter boxer shorts at the front of Hancox's class. God - that seems like such a long time ago. I feel a sharp pinch in my stomach when I remember how much of a dick I was to him back then. “Remember ... how noisy you were?” Oh my GOD! “Yeah?” I ask, laughing. Luke’s raises an eyebrow at me, still grinning. Wow. So even though I acted like a complete dick during that pose off, showing off and trying to out pose Luke in front of Deano and Shaun and all my other classmates, he was secretly getting a kick out of the fact that I was being cocky and grunting with my poses? Fuuuuck! Well I guess there’s no reason to hold back on the cockiness now. I take Luke’s hand and place it flat on my abs, before throwing both of my arms behind the back of my head. I look at an excited looking Luke with a mischievous grin and with a loud, cocky grunt like, “EURGH!” I crunch down into an abs and thighs, my abs popping and crunching under Luke’s little fingers. “Fuck!” Luke whimpers. I love what his face is doing right now. He’s just totally and utterly transfixed by my muscles. And then he does something completely unexpected. He reaches for his cock and starts tugging at it through his boxers. It’s so fucking horny. The fact that he’s that turned on by seeing me flex and feeling my muscles that he just has to play with his cock. God YES. With one arm still behind my head, I bring the other one down and take over from Luke with my hand. He lets out the cutest little groan, while rubbing his hands over my blocky abs and up to my chest. I pull down the waistband of his boxers and free his beautiful cock. Throbbing and hard and bursting to explode. Fuuuuck! I start to tug and play. “Oh God!” he whimpers. “Woody!” Still playing with Luke’s cock, I bring my other arm down, clench my hand into a fist and flex my biceps in front of him. “Oh fuck!” Luke cries, grabbing on to my arm and squeezing. I look down at the pumped biceps Luke’s got his hand around again and arrogantly purse my lips. God - I almost can’t believe how fucking PUMPED my biceps look. I look Luke in the eye. He looks like he’s in some sort of muscle worship heaven. Loving every bloody second. As am I. Flexing my freaky biceps for the boy I’m fucking crazy about it as he squeezes and ogles it through his trendy black framed glasses. I free my hand from Luke’s cock and he lets out a cute, pleading whimper. But I can’t squeeze out a proper most muscular with just one hand free can I? I bring both clenched fists together and release a deep, grizzly grunt as I flex into a little most muscular. Luke’s other hand grabs my other bicep. And I’m just sat on his lap above him, flexing and squeezing. Looking from my own pumped mass to Luke’s adoring, awe-stricken face. Luke’s hand slip from my biceps to my huge shoulders and back again. Running his hands all over the pumped mounds of muscle bulging from my body. Touching and exploring the flexed muscle mass before him. MY flexed muscle mass to be exact. God yeah! I bring my elbows out and lean forward slightly into another most muscular. Letting out a deep cocky grunt as I flex. “Oh God!” Luke cries, his hand now back on his cock and tugging away. God - I wanna make him cum so fucking hard. “EURGH! YEAH!!” I growl, loudly in Luke’s face as I flex harder. Like some kind of fucking animal. Biceps exploding. Shoulders popping. An abundance of freshly pumped muscle mass bursting under my skin. God YES! This is what it's all about. “Oh God!” Luke cries. “I’m close!” I reach my hand down to Luke’s cock, taking over from his. And now I’m tugging his beautiful, throbbing cock with one hand, and flexing again with the other. Luke releases the sexiest groan and cutest whimpers. Still gripping my biceps with one hand, he puts the other on one of my pecs. “Oh God!” Luke cries again as I tug and play with his cock and tense and flex the biceps he’s now squeezing with his fingers. “Oh fuck …” Luke’s hand gripping my crazily pumped biceps as I squeeze and flex. “Woody …” Tensing my pecs as Luke squeezes with the other hand, his fingers digging into the muscle. “I’m gonna cum!” I let out a loud grunt (“EURGH!”) and then a deep growl as I squeeze my biceps and tense my pecs harder still. Squeezing and flexing my pumped up mass as I tug on my gorgeous Luke's cock and bring him ever close to blowing his load and … “ARRGGHH!! AHHHH!!” Luke's groaning loudly. His cock is exploding. He’s squeezing my flexed biceps and pecs. Panting and groaning and blowing his load as he grips onto my junior class winning muscles. Cum. Fucking. Everywhere. Fuuuuck!! And now Luke’s laughing and panting, breathless. “Fuck!” he whispers, an ecstatic smile on his face as he tries to catch his breath. And now we’re just holding each other, Luke gripping on to my sticky back and and his face buried into my neck. Breathing him in. Taking in that Luke scent I love so fucking much. Squeezing and holding the boy I’m completely fucking crazy about as I get to grips with what just happened. A little later on and Luke and I are wrapped around each other, my head on his chest and him gripping my arm again. It’s times like this that I can’t quite believe how scared I was of acting on my feelings for Luke for all that time. I can’t imagine not getting to kiss him and cuddle up to him the way I’m doing right now. “I just had a weird thought!” he says. I look up to see a weird smirk on Luke's face and ask him what. “Well … you do know that wouldn’t have happened if you hadn’t gone to the gym with Deano?” I laugh. “Oh God! Are you saying we have Deano to thank for that?” He pulls a face and we both grin at each other. “I’m sure it would have happened at some point anyway!” Luke says, squeezing my arm. “Can you believe the way he reacted to my illustration?” I ask, looking at the drawing of Tommy Foster pinned to the wall. “Erm … yes!” Luke says, giving me a cute smile. I suddenly feel like my chest is melting from the inside. “You know I didn’t show you all of my sketchbook!” I tell Luke, feeling a sudden mix of excitement and nerves. “There’s more?” I bite my bottom lip and nod. “Show me!” he orders with a big, excited smile as he squeezes my arm. I jump off Luke’s bed and get my sketchbook from my side of the room. Luke sits up as I climb back onto his bed, still feeling nervous and excited at what I’m about to show him. Luke rests his face against my shoulder as I flip through my sketchbook to find the illustrations I was terrified of him seeing when I first showed him my book. “Oh my God!” he exclaims, suddenly sitting up when I show him the illustration copied from the picture I took of him flexing a front double bicep the first time we went to the Students' Union bar. My heart starts to flutter at Luke’s reaction. “When did you draw that?” I pull a face and shrug and he just gives me this cute, happy grin. Then he leans forward and kisses me softly. “I love it!” he says. “And there’s one more!” I say, flipping the page to reveal the illustration of the two of us, drawn from the selfie I took the night we went to Glasgow. “Oh wow!” Luke says, studying it. “I remember you taking that picture!” He looks at me with this loving smile and I squeeze him. For some reason, I feel a sting in the back of my eyes. We stay like that for a little while, just holding each other and looking at the illustration. “So ... what are you doing for the Easter holidays?” I ask Luke, my stomach suddenly twisting. Luke looks at me with this giddy smirk. Like he knows exactly what I’m getting at. “Mmmm. Well I definitely need to be home for the 25th!” he says. That’s the second week of the Easter holidays. There’s loads of days until then. “What’s going on the 25th?” I ask him. “It would have been my dad’s birthday,” he explains. “Oh shit!” Luke just looks at me pensively with a little smile. “I mean ... I probably should go home for a bit anyway. First holidays and all that!” I nod and look back at the illustration. “But … I dunno. Until then, I was kinda thinking of staying here for a bit!” Fuck! My chest swells. Luke’s grinning at me. And I’m smiling too. I can’t fucking help it. “What about you?” he asks. “Hmmm. I might go and stay with Emily at some point. And I might go home later on. But … I was kinda thinking of staying here too?” And now we’re practically beaming at each other. I think back to last term when I was counting down the days in the lead up to the Christmas holidays. I couldn’t fucking wait to leave Muscle University and go back home. And now. Well now there’s me and Luke. “I’m thinking ... up until around the 25th?”
    1 point
  27. Twenty Six “Okay, lads, I’ve done you a gym schedule for your training!” Johnny says, handing Deano and me a list each. Like yesterday, we’re back in his office going through the details of what’s expected for this joint bloody coursework we’re being forced to do together for the end of term bodybuilding show. I look at the schedule. For fuck’s sake. I have to train with Deano practically every day for the next two weeks. At some point we have to go through each other’s posing routines to try and make improvements too. And we also have to film videos of each other posing. I guess that won’t be too bad. I wonder if Luke is allowed to watch? The only thing getting me through his little meeting Johnny has set up is thinking about the fact that I woke up with my arms wrapped around Luke again this morning. And that we spent the little time we had in his bed with him cuddled into me, his cute little head on my chest and his arms wrapped around my waist as I squeezed him and gently planted kisses on his head. “Right then, boys ... everything clear on the coursework?” I look at Deano sitting in the chair next to mine. He nods at Johnny, looking disgruntled. “And Deano … there’s one more thing you’re required to do!” He looks confused. “Woody, where’s Luke likely to be right now?” Huh? Now I’m as equally confused as Deano is. “Erm … probably back at our dorm room?” “Perfect. You can take a detour there before you do your first gym session together. Deano - I want you to apologise to Luke Henderson!” Oh my fucking GOD YES! I couldn’t wipe the smirk off my face right now even if I wanted to. “What for?!” Deano asks, almost like he’s outraged. I scoff loudly. Did he seriously just ask that fucking question? Johnny just gives Deano a stern glare. “Fine!” he mumbles, defeated. God - Deano apologising to Luke. Now this I can’t wait to fucking see. Even if it does involve Deano coming to our dorm room, which will - UGH - probably be really fucking awkward and weird. I check my phone as I lead Deano to my dorm room and find myself smiling when I see Luke’s name on my screen. He’s sent me a text message. “Are you on your way back?” It’s a little odd. He’s never texted me like this before asking where I am. Maybe he just really wants to see me? I tap away on my phone and type a reply. “Yes! Be there in 2 mins (winky face emoji).” I should probably warn him what’s happening. But it might be kind of fun to see the look of surprise on Luke’s face when I turn up at the door with Deano in tow. “What did Johnny mean yesterday?” Deano asks me in an almost aggressive tone, his face screwed up. Jesus. It’s like he’s incapable of talking to me like a regular fucking person. “When?” I ask, confused. “When he said you had ‘other training commitments’?” “Oh! Erm … I’ve sort of been helping Luke out,” I reply, my stomach suddenly clenching. Shit - I’m not really sure if it’s okay for me to tell Deano that. It feels like a sore point between me and Luke. Not that we’ve actually discussed it since it all came out into the open a few days ago. “No offense, but … I’m not sure it’s really working!” Deano says, pulling a face. “I’ve literally taken him to the gym once! He’s not exactly gonna turn into a monster over night is he?” Deano shrugs. “I could turn Henderson into a monster easily! Give me … six months tops!” “Sure you could, Deano!” I say, rolling my eyes. “I’m serious. I did personal training at my dad’s gym back home.” And for the first time ever I think I’m actually mildly interested in something Deano has said. I’m sure it won’t become a habit. “Where’s that?” “Brighton.” I nod, resisting the urge to point out the irony that someone who’s spent the past few weeks making jokes about my sexuality lives in the gay capital of the country. And then something clicks. “Wait - isn’t there a bodybuilding gym down there called Deano’s?” He nods, trying to act cool. But he’s failing to hide a smug smirk. “Your dad named his gym after you?” I ask, screwing up my face but secretly impressed. Wow - Deano must have a pretty fucking great relationship with his dad for him to have named his gym after him. I feel a weird tug in my stomach. “Not … exactly!” Deano says, suddenly seeming not so smug. He rolls his eyes. “My dad’s called Deano too!” HA! I nod, suddenly finding myself smiling. “Wait - so there’s two of you? Jesus!” And now we’re at the door to mine and Luke’s room and I feel a sudden pang of nerves. This is one scenario I never thought I’d find myself in. Taking Deano Watkins to my dorm room. What the actual fuck? And yet - I suddenly find myself smiling. Probably out the sheer fucking absurdity of the situation. I open the door and oh my fucking GOD! I panic and slam it shut again. Because I just caught a glimpse of Luke standing in the middle of the fucking room flexing his biceps and wearing nothing but his shiny pink posing trunks with a cheeky grin on his face. WHAT THE FUCK?! “What are you doing?!” Deano asks, glaring at me with a confused expression. It doesn’t look like he saw Luke behind my back. Thank GOD. “He’s … half naked!” I say, trying not to laugh at the ridiculousness of what just happened. And also because I absolutely love the fact that Luke wanted to greet me in such a cute, funny (and fucking sexy) way. So that’s why he texted me earlier to ask if I was on my way back? “So?!” Deano scoffs. Oh shit. Deano sees Luke wearing nothing but his posers every Monday morning in Posing Practice. “I mean … he’s naked naked!” Deano pulls a face like, what the fuck? “Dangly bits … flapping about!” “I GET IT!” I text Luke. “Deano is with me!! P.S. PHWOAR! (One eye closed, tongue out emoji).” I look at Deano, biting my bottom lip and trying to act casually. Luke texts back. “Oh shit! 2 mins! P.S. Hehe! (Blushing and smiling face emoji).” I try not to smile too much as I read Luke’s text, because a weirded out and slightly suspicious (fuck!) looking Deano is still just glaring at me. The dorm room door opens. “Sorry!” Luke says, now fully dressed and looking flustered and awkward. “I was just getting changed!” I’m trying so fucking hard to wipe the smile off my face as I lead Deano into our room. “Alright, Deano!” Luke says, with far more politeness than the guy deserves. “Henderson!” he replies, with a little nod. I shut the door and the three of us are just standing there looking at each other. God this is awkward. But clearly more so for Deano. He looks so fucking uncomfortable. He’s looking around the room with his nose turned up. “My room’s way bigger than this!” I roll my eyes and sigh. “Good for you, Deano!” I say, giving Luke a look. “So what do you two do in here all day?” he asks, with an eyebrow raised. Oh my GOD. I can’t help sneaking a quick smirk at Luke. “Well, mostly we just watch Harry Potter films wearing nothing but our Hufflepuff and Gryffindor boxer shorts!” Deano pulls a face, looking completely weirded out. Meanwhile, a shocked but clearly amused Luke gives me a wide eyed look. And now there's an awkward pause. None of us are saying anything. I look at Deano wide eyed, and then nod to Luke pointedly but he’s not saying anything. He looks so uncomfortable right now and I’m loving every fucking second of it. I fold my arms across my chest and clear my throat loudly. “Deano … was there something you wanted to say to Luke?” I ask in a teasing, patronising manner. Luke looks confused. Deano breathes a deep sigh. “Johnny wants me to … apologise to you!” he says, rolling his eyes. “Oh right!” Luke says, surprised. And now his mouth starts to curl into an amused little smirk. “For ... you know, what happened yesterday at Posing Practice!” Luke gives him a little nod and I shoot him a knowing grin. We’re both looking at Deano, waiting for him to continue, but he’s not saying anything. I glare at him wide eyed again. “What?!” he asks me, annoyed. “Go on then. Apologise!” “I just did!” I groan and shake my head. “That’s okay, Deano!” Luke says in a manner that’s both patronising and funny as hell. And now Deano seems to be looking at something behind Luke, his eyes slightly squinted. “Did you draw that?” he asks Luke, pointing to my illustration of Tommy Foster pinned to the wall above his bed. Oh shit! My stomach clenches tightly as Deano walks towards the picture and leans on Luke’s bed with his hand to get a closer look. I shoot Luke a wide eyed look and nod for him to say yes. “Erm … yep! Yeah, I did!” Luke says, pulling an eeek face at me over Deano’s back. “WOW!” Deano exclaims, studying it. Fuck! I was not expecting that reaction from Deano. Luke looks surprised too. “What do you think of it?” Luke asks Deano, giving me a mischievous smirk. I suddenly feel oddly nervous. “It’s … really fucking cool!” Deano says, with complete sincerity. And now my chest is fluttering. Wow - I never thought I’d feel like this from anything Deano Watkins said to me. He stands up straight again and backs away from the wall and I try to act cool. “Right then, Draco Malfoy!” I say, putting my hand on his shoulder, which, I have to admit, feels really big and ridiculously solid. “Ready to get pumped up?” “Sooo … what’s the plan for today?” I ask Deano, on the walk to the Watson House gym. He looks at me and pulls a face. Fuck’s sake. He’s such a dick. I could be lying on Luke’s bed right now cuddled up to him. Instead I’m being forced to hang out with fucking Deano. At least watching him squirm as he was forced to apologise to Luke was funny. I won’t be forgetting that in a hurry. “Like … you know, what are we training?” I ask, with a sigh. Deano shrugs. “It’s arm day for me!” I roll my eyes. I really can’t be bothered to argue with him. “I guess I’m doing arms then!” I look over at him. He doesn’t say anything but his face has softened. I’m sure I can even see a hint of a smug grin emerging. Like he’s got one over on me. “I bet fucking Mafra’s doing the show!” he says, disgruntled. “Mmmm. Probably!” Eric Mafra is hands down the biggest first year at Montgomery University. Maybe they have better roids back in Brazil because the bastard is fucking huge. “How the fuck am I supposed to compete against him?” Deano say, clearly riled up. I could say something complimentary about Deano’s short stacked pocket rocket physique. Hmmm. Fuck that. “They should have two height classes for the first years!” he continues. “Yeah, but you’d be the only one in your height class!” “Exactly!” he says. And I have to admit, that makes me smile. Ugh. Deano just said something that I found funny. God I hate this! I look across (and down) at him. “You are … freakishly short! Is it just the one parent who’s a dwarf?” He looks at me and gives me a fake sarcastic smile. But when it fades, I see the unmistakable hint of a real smile there in it’s place. At least I can have fun with the put downs while I’m being forced to train and hang out with Deano. And for a moment there I think that maybe our first training session won’t be a completely terrible experience. But I’m wrong. So, so fucking wrong. Because it’s mostly horrendous. As soon as we hit the weights, one thing becomes abundantly clear. Deano does not understand the concept of compromise. It’s his way or the fucking highway. Almost every single thing I suggest, every single way I train, Deano has a better fucking way of doing it. And is there any teenie tiny possibility that my way could actually be better? Is. There. Fuck. Like when I tell him that I don’t like a certain way of doing my bicep curls, he goes on and on about how you get a better pump. He fucking insists on it. Like it’s a scientifically proven fact. Rather than just his opinion. ARGH!! There’s one slight benefit though. I find that I’m pushing myself just that little bit harder, lifting just that little bit heavier. Not to impress Deano. But to compete against him. And I have to admit, part of me sort of does enjoy that aspect of it. Is it worth all of the other crap I have to endure and having to train with someone who is an obnoxious, ignorant prick? Fuck no! But maybe (just maybe) I’ll actually come away from these painful training sessions with my twat faced arch nemesis for the better. *** And how's this for an Easter egg - Deano's Gym was actually referenced in a story I wrote a few years back called "Have You Seen These Posing Trunks?" (which you can read on the board here). It was described as a hardcore bodybuilding gym located in Brighton, which is where that story was set. Liam "The Guns" Watson (also referenced here) was the bodybuilder featured in that story and was also referenced and featured in "AJ & Noah" (he competed in the bodybuilding show AJ guest posed at).
    1 point
  28. Twenty Five “So, you know what you asked me this morning …” I say to Luke as we briskly walk through Hanson Hall to Posing Practice, “how long have I … you know!” And now Luke’s got this excited grin on his face. “Yeah?” “So ... what about you?” I ask, my chest suddenly tightening. Luke bites his bottom lip. He’s still smiling, but he suddenly looks a little shy. “I mean, I thought you were hot pretty much the first time I saw you!” “Obviously!” I say, smirking. Luke pulls face and rolls his eyes. “I remember thinking, Jesus - how am I gonna share a room with this guy?” Fuck! I love hearing Luke confess to that. “And then you started being an absolute dick to me and then I thought, UGH - how am I gonna share a room with THIS guy?” I throw my head back and laugh. “I guess it was kind of a gradual thing!” he confesses. “The more we hung out the more I just started having … these thoughts!” he says, with a cheeky smirk. God I love this. My chest expands. And I can’t stop fucking smiling. “I did actually almost kiss you once!” What the fuck? I look at Luke wide eyed and shocked. “When?!” I practically screech. Luke laughs. “Remember when you took me to the gym? And afterwards we were sitting on your bed and you uploaded that selfie of me to your Instagram?” I can’t believe it. I remember that moment so fucking well. Because that was the moment I realised I liked Luke. I look around. There’s no one behind us, so I bring my hand to his and gently tickle his palm with my fingers, Luke giving me the cutest grin as I do so. God - I’d love to just fucking grab his hand right now and hold it properly. Just walk through the halls to Posing Practice holding hands with Luke for everyone at Muscle University to see. Proudly showing off the fact that me and Luke are now a thing. That we’re together. Shit - my stomach suddenly tightens when I have that thought. Me and Luke are together. And now my chest is tightening too. Like I’m suddenly freaking out a little. I look over at him and he’s still smiling at me in that super cute way. And suddenly my insides are back to normal. “So what trunks are you wearing today?” Luke asks. I shrug. “The most boring trunks I own!” Luke glares at me suspiciously. “You don’t own any boring posing trunks!” I laugh. “This is very true!” I say. “So, ummm … what’s your general opinion of … posers?” I ask Luke with a raised eyebrow. He looks at me with his eyes narrowed and a mischievous smirk on his face. Then he adorably looks over his shoulder to see if anyone’s behind us. “Are you asking me if posing trunks turn me on?” he asks in a lowered voice. HA! “Yep!” Luke pulls a face like the answer to that question is really bloody obvious. “God yeah! Especially when you’re wearing them!” Fuuuck. I feel like I want into the fucking floor. “Wait - have you been secretly going through my posing trunk drawer when I’ve been out of the room?” Luke laughs. “You joke, but … I did actually think about that once!” Oh my GOD! I glare at him wide eyed. “Hey, boys!” I turn around and Deano and Shaun are coming up behind us as we approach the classroom. It’s funny, because usually just the mere sight of Deano annoys the hell out of me, but today, he’s really not bothering me at all. I let out a gasp. “Luke! Is that …” then I point at Deano, “Chris Hemsworth?’ Deano pulls a face and rolls his eyes as we all walk into class. “Come on, lads! All four of you are late!” Hancox says impatiently, looking at his watch. I look at Luke, who's giving me a shy, knowing smirk. Everyone else is already here and has started to undress. I suddenly feel a strong pang of nerves when I think about the posing trunks hiding under my trackies. Fuck. Maybe I shouldn’t have worn the pink trunks after all. Luke clearly didn’t think I was being serious about it. Am I completely fucking crazy for doing this? Am I just asking for trouble? Giving Deano more ammunition to give me shit and insinuate that I'm gay? Me and Luke stand next to each other in a free spot and, just like they did in last week’s lesson, Deano and Shaun stand right in front of us again. For fuck’s sake. I’m starting to think that maybe Deano has some weird obsession with me and Luke. I whip my vest off and then I reach for the waistband of my trackies and then my stomach fucking lurches as I pull them down. Because, in front of Luke and Deano and Shaun and Hancox and all of my other classmates, I’m wearing a pair of bright pink posing trunks. FUCK! And just as I start to wonder what the actual fuck I was thinking, Luke looks over and suddenly stops dead in his tracks - his eyes comically bulging and his mouth curling into a big, ecstatic grin. Fuuuuck. And seeing how surprised and impressed Luke is that I was brave enough to go through with the deal we made I suddenly can't think of another single pair of posing trunks that I'd rather be wearing right now. I sneakily look around the class but no one seems to be looking at my choice of posers. Meanwhile Luke, now in nothing but his shiny blue trunks, can barely wipe the smile off his adorable little face. I grin back at him but then - oh fuck, Deano casually glances around and (oh fuck!) down and my heart leaps into my fucking throat. He looks so shocked. And also a little weirded out. He nudges Shaun for his attention and my stomach clenches when his minion turns around and sees my shiny pink bulge. A look of surprise and amusement taking over his face. “Erm … maaaate!” Deano says to me. I just glare at him, wide eyed. “Problem, mate?” I ask him, hopefully hiding my nerves and doing a good impression of someone who doesn’t give a shit what he thinks. Even though (UGH!) annoyingly, I actually fucking do. Deano looks at Shaun like he’s completely lost for words and Shaun just smirks and shakes his head. And then they turn back around. Wait - is that all they’re giving me? Meh! I’m almost disappointed. I look at Luke and pull an eeek face and he’s still looking at me like I’ve done the coolest, most bravest thing ever. Then Deano turns around with a smug look. Like he’s suddenly thought of something to say. “Where are your pink posers, Henderson?” “Back in my dorm room!” Luke casually says with a straight face. Oh my God. HA! I love it. Deano pulls a face, shakes his head and turns back round. I look over at Luke wide eyed and he’s giving me this cute grin. Like he’s all proud of himself. “Okay, lads,” Hancox begins, addressing the class, “today we’re gonna concentrate on the most muscular pose!” Oh fuck! I feel a surge of panic. Because this is the pose and the class that Luke has been dreading. I look over at him and God - he looks so worried. He rolls his eyes and I try and give him a supportive smile. I’d do anything to reach out and give him a hug right now. Or even just squeeze his hand. Hancox demonstrates a style of most muscular with one hand gripped over his wrist. I’m so nervous for Luke. I know with his lack of size he’s going to struggle with this pose. I decide the best thing to do is to just not look at him. That would probably make him even more nervous. I’m also fucking praying that Deano doesn’t turn around. Ugh - why did he have to stand right in front of us? Of all the lessons to do so. Hancox instructs us to hit the pose and I stick to my plan. Keep on facing forward. Don’t look at Luke. Don’t make him nervous. Pretend that everything’s fine. Hancox demonstrates a second style of most muscular with both hands placed on the top of his quads. I fucking love this pose. But I know Luke’s probably even more nervous and embarrassed at the prospect of hitting this pose than he was the last one. Hancox gives us the nod and I’m squeezing out the pose. Hands on my thick quads. Pecs tightening. Muscle bursting. But the whole thing’s tainted with my worry for Luke. And then it fucking happens. Deano turns around and looks at Luke. For FUCK’S sake. He pulls a face and excitedly nudges Shaun, who turns around as well, both of them with these amused, piss-taking smirks on their faces. Luke looks wounded. And mortified. And this anger rises up in my chest. Argh! Fucking DICKS. How dare these twats take the piss out of my Luke and make him feel bad about himself? I roll my eyes and shake my head at Luke. He looks so hurt and I fucking hate it. And now Hancox is demonstrating a fucking crab most muscular and Luke’s face has gone red and I can tell he’s even more nervous now. He looks like he’s lost all of his confidence. My stomach’s twisting. I swear to fucking God if Deano and Shaun laugh at Luke again. Hancox gives us the go ahead and I nudge Luke’s arm with my elbow and give him a supportive smile and his face relaxes slightly. Then I turn away from him and let Luke do his thing, even though I kind of wanna see him squeezing a crab most muscular, mostly because I think he’d look really fucking cute and adorable doing so. I bring my arms up and lean into the pose with all the other lads in the class. I hear a few audible grunts around me which immediately makes me think, “Fuck yeah!” My traps are erupting, my biceps are bulging, everything’s popping and tightening as I’m squeezing and squeezing and GOD I fucking love this pose. I’m still flexing, holding the pose and then my stomach flips because Deano’s fucking turned around and now he's letting out this childish little snigger. ARRGGHH!! And now he’s nudging Shaun and he’s sniggering too with his fist to his mouth and I suddenly feel this pulsing rage. I relax from my pose and straighten myself up. “Such … a fucking …” and then I lunge forward with my arms out, “TWAT!” and with the force of my shove to his back, Deano goes flying forward. It all seems to happen so fast. There’s shocked gasps around me. Someone near Deano cries, “Ow!” Deano’s stumbling forward but manages to stay on his feet. The whole class seems to have come to a pause. And then I look at Luke, who looks so fucking shocked, his mouth actually hung open a little. Fuck! Did I actually just do that? It was almost like I wasn’t myself for a moment. Like someone else took over my body. I’ve never had any kind of urge or desire to hit or physically attack anyone the way I just did before, but then I've never felt for anyone the things I feel for Luke before either. “OI!” Hancox shouts angrily. Shit! “What the hell?!” he says from the front of the class, his voice getting closer. Deano spins around, this aggressive look on his face. I’ve never seen him looking like that before. I’m honestly more scared of Hancox right now though. Deano suddenly lunges towards me (FUCK!) and I instinctively push him back in defence. “OI, OI, OI!” Hancox shouts, lunging towards us. Deano eases off and Hancox gets in the middle of us, placing his hand on my chest and pushing me away. “Pack it in NOW! Pair of fucking idiots!” I can’t help thinking that Hancox’s anger seems to be more directed towards me, which fucking pisses me off. Because it really should be more towards Deano. And for a second, I suddenly feel like I’m in one of the Harry Potter films I’ve watched with Luke. Hancox is Severus Snape, Deano is Draco Malfoy and I’m (obviously) the hero, Harry. I guess that means Luke would be Ron Weasley. Expect I’m not sure Harry and Ron ever made each other cum and spent all night with their arms wrapped around each other like me and Luke did last night. “Right, you two - put your clothes on,” Hancox orders, clearly riled up. “DON’T even look at each other!” Then he drifts away from us, gets out his phone and makes a call to someone. I start to put my trackies on as instructed my lecturer. People around us are whispering, some of them even giggling. I look at the boy next to me. He looks worried for me but the corner of his mouth curls into a little grin and I feel myself melting. Because I know that Luke approves of what I just did. And God - I can’t fucking wait to kiss him later. And cuddle him. And all the fucking rest. I’m putting my vest on when Hancox comes back over. “Right, you two - Prince Hall, room 10B. Johnny Hoxton’s office! Act like a pair of fucking school kids and I’m gonna treat you like one!” Luke gives me a nervous smile as I pick up my backpack and follow Deano out of the room. Johnny Hoxton’s office? Jesus! I’m Harry Potter again being sent to see fucking Dumbledore. I’m not really worried. I mean, what’s the worst they can do to me for giving someone a hard shove? But then a thought suddenly comes to me. I’ve put my name forward for the end of term bodybuilding show in a few weeks and I know full well that Deano will have too. What if they stop us from competing as a punishment? Fuck. My chest suddenly tightens. Surely Johnny wouldn’t do that to me? If he tries that shit I’ll fucking fight it all the way. “Why are you always such a twat?” I say to Deano as we walk through the hallway. “Why are you wearing pink posing trunks?” he sneers. Ugh. Fuck’s sake. “Tommy Foster. Liam “The Guns” Watson. AJ Jones. ALL competitive bodybuilders who wear pink posing trunks!” “Who the hell is AJ Jones?” I breathe a deep sigh and shake my head. Why am I even bothering to argue with him? “I mean, Liam “The Guns” Watson … he can pull off pink posers!” I roll my eyes, not looking at Deano. “You just look kinda gay!” And then I snap. “ARGGHH!! Enough with the gay comments! It’s … pathetic!” I look at Deano, an expression of surprise on his face. “Do you know I went to Bristol at the weekend? My friend goes to uni there. They have this society, like a sort of club, for gay students!” I feel my stomach twist. I’m surprising myself with what I’m saying. Deano looks a little weirded out. Even a little uncomfortable. “Not just for gay guys either. Lesbians. Trans people!” Deano screws his face up. “Sounds like you’d fit right in!” I groan. “Just … don’t talk to me, okay?” I say, my patience gone. I look over at Deano and I can’t help but notice that, not only has his expression softened, but the corner of his mouth has actually curled into a little smirk. Like he’s actually fucking enjoying this! Maybe this was what Deano wanted all along? To push me so hard that I’d lose my cool and react? Maybe now he’s finally succeeded, he’ll just leave me and Luke the fuck alone? When we get to Johnny’s office, he doesn’t seem so much pissed off than he does just slightly put out. “Sit down, lads!” he orders, a tone of annoyance in his voice. We sit across from his desk and he gives us a speech about how he doesn’t expect to get interrupted from working by being told that two first years have been fighting in a class and how if he wanted to deal with this sort of thing he would have been a headmaster of a school and not lecture at a university. “You’re supposed to be adults. Bloody act like it!” he says, before breathing a deep sigh and leaning back in his chair. Admittedly, now I’m sat in front of Johnny, who (unlike Hancox) I actually like and respect, I am starting to feel embarrassed about the whole thing. “I thought you two got on?” Ha! Is that a fucking joke? I side eye Deano, expecting him to be sneering or pulling a face, but he’s not. He just looks awkward and embarrassed. Even a little fucking sheepish. Which is something I’d never expected to see in Deano. “Come on then. What happened?” Johnny asks, in a relatively calm tone. I look at Deano and he glances back, neither of us speaking up. “Woody?” I shrug. “I pushed him. From behind!” “Oh-kaay …” Johnny says. I can’t help noticing a hint of a smirk on his face. “Anyone gonna give me a bit more?” “I … pushed him back a bit!” Deano admits, surprising me. Johnny huffs. “Okay. I was kinda looking for the reason why Woody pushed you in the first place though, Deano!” I cautiously look at Deano. It’s crazy. I fucking hate the guy, but I feel like there’s some sort of unspoken code that I shouldn’t get him into trouble. Some sort of secret loyalty towards my fellow Muscle University student. Deano sighs. “Fine! I was … laughing at Henderson!” he confesses, rolling his eyes. Johnny chews on his bottom lip and shakes his head. “Luke Henderson?” he asks. “Luke Henderson who wouldn’t harm a fucking fly?” My chest flutters. Luke Henderson who kissed me last night. Luke Henderson whose bed I woke up in this morning. Luke Henderson who I think I’m falling in love with. “I was just having a laugh. You know … messing about!” Deano says, trying to defend himself. “He was trying to squeeze a most muscular!” “Oh right!” Johnny says, his expression and tone of voice suddenly turning. “So because Luke’s smaller than you and not as advanced as all of the other lads here you thought you’d belittle him and make him feel like shit by laughing at him?” Oh my God! Yes, yes, YES! Fucking rip into him, Johnny. “We do NOT tolerate any harassment or bullying of students at this university!” Johnny says sternly. “Verbal or physical!” he says, glaring at me. “Have there been any other incidents involving you two and Luke Henderson?” I look over at Deano. He actually looks a little worried. “No, sir,” I lie. I have no idea why I’m lying for Deano. Maybe in the crazy hope that all the pathetic gay jokes and remarks will finally fucking stop? Johnny breathes a deep sigh. “You know what the real problem here is, don’t you?” Deano looks about as confused as I’m feeling. “You two are too bloody similar!” I scoff loudly. “I am nothing like him!” I look at Deano and I don’t know if I’m imagining this, but he actually looks a little bothered by what I’ve just said. “Okay, here’s what I’m gonna do. No surprises - you’ve both put your names forward for the end of term bodybuilding show next weekend …” Oh fuck. My stomach clenches tightly. I look at my classmate and wow - I never thought I’d see Deano looking nervous. “Relax! I’m not gonna stop either of you from competing! Although another incident like today and I will seriously consider doing just that. Looking at who’s filled out the online entry forms you two are pretty much guaranteed top five placings in the first years category!” I feel a pinch of excitement at that thought. I can tell Deano liked hearing Johnny say that as much as I did. “Now you were both told that entering the competition required extra coursework around the show. So …” Oh God. I have a horrible, horrible feeling I know what’s coming. Please don’t fucking say it, Johnny. “... I’ve decided you two will be doing your coursework together!” Hell fucking NO! I let out a loud groan and Johnny gives me a stern look. “That means training together for the next few weeks. You’ll be coming up with a joint diet plan and sticking to it. You’ll be helping each other with your posing routines. And you’ll be required to film videos of each other going through your mandatory poses!” For fuck’s sake. “Any current ... training commitments will have to be put on hold!” Johnny says, giving me a knowing look, clearly referring to my mentoring Luke. “Think you can be civil to each other for the rest of the term?” I side eye Deano. He’s giving me a slight look of disdain, but it's nothing compared to the looks he usually gives me. “Who knows, maybe the pair of you will actually become friends?” HA! I have to stop myself from laughing out loud. There’s about as much chance of me becoming friends with Deano than there is of me being able to look at Luke’s arse in his shiny posers (blue or pink) and not getting a fucking hard on. As I make my way back to my dorm room, it seems to really hit me what I’ve just been asked to do. Work with Deano. Hang out with him. Bloody train with him at the gym. EURGH! I can’t think of anything fucking worse. Surely this is a much more severe punishment than I deserve? At least it’s only until the bodybuilding show next Saturday. Less than two weeks time. It will be done with before I know it. But that’s time that I could be spending with Luke. Kissing him. Cuddling him. Watching Harry Potter with him. Hearing those sexy little groans he makes when I make him cum. Fucking GRRRR! And now I don’t feel too shitty. Because I’m reminded of what happened last night with me and Luke. And what we did this morning. And what we'll probably be doing later. Luke throws his book down and sits up from his bed the second I open the door to the dorm room. “What happened?” he asks anxiously. “Did you get bollocked?” He looks so worried. Which - God - just makes me want to fucking melt. I shake my head. “No!” I reassure him, dumping my backpack down and climbing on to Luke’s bed. His mouth curls into a cute little grin as I crawl up the mattress to where he’s sat. I wrap my arm around his waist and Luke grips me as I lay my head down next to his, this dreamy grin now etched on his face. Fuck! “It’s fine! Well …” and then I tell Luke how Johnny’s making me do coursework with Deano. “Ugh!” he says pulling a face when I’m done. “I know!” I groan, rolling my eyes. I squeeze my grip on him tighter and now I’m suddenly smiling, because I’m lying next to Luke on his bed, my faces inches from his as I cuddle him. His geeky Ghostbusters t-shirt covered chest is pushed against mine, his legs are pressed against my considering bigger thighs, and I’m touching him and looking at his cute smiling face and GOD - I want to melt into his fucking skin. “Mmmm!” I groan, this feeling of warmth and happiness washing over me. “So ... that was an eventful Posing Practice!” I say, my eyes widening. Luke pulls an eeeek face, before smiling again. “I mean … it wasn’t like you hit Deano or anything!” I shake my head. “I’ve never done anything like that before. I just …” my stomach tightens, “I dunno. I just lost it, I guess!” Because of you. Because I couldn’t stand seeing anyone upset you. “You were … kinda like a superhero!” Luke says, his mouth curling into a mischievous grin. I throw my head back and laugh. “I knew you got a kick out of it!” He bites his bottom lip and cheekily grins. “A superhero in hot pink posing trunks!” “Wasn’t expecting me to be wearing those were you?” He beams and squeezes me tighter. “Are you okay, though?” I ask him. “After ... you know, Deano…” I roll my eyes and sigh, “twat faced fucking Deano!” Luke shrugs and looks down at my chest. “Yeah! Just … a bit embarrassed, I guess!” “Fuck that! You have NOTHING to be embarrassed about!” He nods, giving me a cute grin. And then his expression suddenly changes. He even looks a little nervous. “So ... I was just thinking, like, if you wanna just chill tonight, like we’d normally do..." I furrow my eyebrows at him. "I mean, we don’t have to, you know, if you don’t want to …” Luke mutters as his eyes veer to my chest again. He is being so fucking adorable right now I can’t even. “And if you wanna sleep in your own bed tonight …” he looks up at me, clearly a little surprised to see me smiling. But I can’t fucking help it. “Luke Charles Cuthbert Henderson …” I say, straight faced. “Cuthbert?!” he says, with a little giggle. “Aka, Woody’s little Hufflepuff …” And now Luke’s fucking beaming at me. This big, heart melting grin. “Just shut the fuck up and kiss me!”
    1 point
  29. Okay here it is! Apologies again for the wait. I know it's only been a week but I don't like to keep you guys waiting too long, especially as you've been so generous with all the amazing comments and feedback. Twenty Four I open my eyes and for a few seconds I feel completely disoriented. Because although this is the dorm room I’ve lived in for the past seven months, for the first time, I’m not waking up in my bed. I look up to see the familiar poster of Tommy “The Tank” Foster cranking out an abs and thighs in his shiny yellow posers on the wall, and the much smaller illustration I sketched stuck next to it. And then it suddenly hits me. Where I am. What happened last night. And who’s lying next to me naked. And as it does, this intense wave of happiness washes over me. I roll over and there he is. Ruffled hair. Cute nose. Dimples and everything. My little Hufflepuff, Luke, lying with his head on the pillow, giving me this cute, dreamy grin. Fuuuuck. “Mmmm. Hello!” I say, wrapping my arm around his waist and pushing my body against his smaller torso. “Morning!” he says, in this cute, sort of sheepish way before biting his lip. I bring my face in and kiss him as I squeeze his body. My pecs are squashed against his chest. My legs pushed up against his and fuck - I can feel his hard cock digging into me. “Fuck!” I say, as we part lips. Is this actually happening? Am I really lying in Luke’s bed, my naked body wrapped around his? “I’m not sure this bed is designed for two people!” Luke teases, as he grips on to me. “Especially when one of them is a two hundred and thirty pounds bodybuilder!” I shrug. “Okay!” I say, casually. Then I throw Luke’s duvet cover back and sit up to leave the bed. Luke looks shocked, his mouth hung open a little. Then he smirks and shakes his head. “You’re such a fucking dick sometimes!” “And yet … you kissed me!” Luke rolls his eyes and I jump on top of him and lie flat on his body. He beams and wraps one arm around my back, the other one gripping on to one of my big arms. And now he’s just looking at me with such affection. This happy smirk on his face. God - it feels like we’re the only two people in the world right now. And then the morning alarm on Luke’s bloody phone goes off and I throw my head back and groan. “Shall we just stay here all day?” I suggest, Luke’s mouth curling into a mischievous grin. “Just completely bunk off Posing Practice?” “Mmmm. I dunno. Watching you pose isn’t … completely terrible!” Luke says, raising an eyebrow and giving me a sexy grin. Then he gives my unflexed arm a squeeze and my chest flutters with excitement. “Well we don’t need Posing Practice for that!” Luke’s mouth erupts into an excited grin. Then his face changes and he bites his lip. He suddenly looks a little nervous. I have a feeling he’s trying to gear up the courage to ask me something. I feel a pinch of excitement at the prospect of what that something might be. “Can I … ask you something?” I throw my head back and laugh. “What?” Luke asks, surprised and smiling. “I knew that was coming! You had that … look you always get!” Luke gives me a sheepish little smirk. “Well, I was just wondering …” Oh my God. He’s gonna ask me to flex for him. Fucking YES! “... like, how long have you … you know!” I can’t believe how fucking adorable Luke is being right now. Even after what we did last night, he’s still nervous to ask me something personal. I give him a teasing wide eyed look for him to carry on, even though I have a pretty good idea what he’s trying to ask me. Luke playfully rolls his eyes. “Wanted to … do this!” he explains, his mouth curling into a sexy little grin as he continues to grip on to my body. “Mmmm. A while!” I reply, with a teasing grin. Luke bites his lip and just looks at me. “I think … it kinda started with you trying on your new posing trunks for me!” Wow. I’m usually so nervous about opening up to Luke, but that was surprisingly easy to confess. I’m even now feeling a bit of a buzz at having done so. “Really?” Luke asks, surprised. I smile back and gently nod. “I mean, it was partly the posing trunks, but … well, I don’t know if anyone’s ever told you this, Luke, but you have a really cute arse!” Luke’s eyes widen in a shocked expression then his mouth curls into a cute, sheepish grin. “So … what you’re really saying is, you’ve been secretly checking out my arse for weeks?” I laugh. “Pretty much!” I tell him, looking at him in the eyes, my heavy body still on top of his. He looks back at me with so much affection, so I bring my face to his and kiss him. God - will that ever feel anything but fucking amazing? “Well … while we’re confessing things …” Luke begins, “I’ve kinda been checking out your arse too!” he says, wincing a little. I laugh. Then I pull a face and shrug. “Hmmm. Thought as much! I mean - come on. How could you not?!” Luke rolls his eyes and smirks and then he suddenly lets out a gasp. “Oh my God!” “What?” I ask, equal parts confused and excited. “I haven’t tried on my new pink posing trunks!” Fuck! A surge of excitement goes through me. With everything that’s happened over the past two days, I’d completely forgotten about the new posers I made Luke buy before we set off for Bristol. “Put ‘em on!” I order, excitedly. I roll off him and he excitedly jumps out of bed and GRRRR - I’m suddenly reminded of something I discovered last night. That Luke’s arse is even bloody cuter naked. “I hope you haven’t forgotten about the deal we made!” he says, as he rummages through his still unpacked holdall from the weekend. I pull a face like I don’t know what he’s talking about. Luke looks at me wide eyed and smirking. “Erm … if I buy the pink posers from the campus store, you’ll wear yours to Posing Practice!” “You do know having imaginary conversations isn’t a good sign, right?” “And I suppose I imagined you telling me last night that you love my cheek dimples!” he says, with a raised eyebrow and a cute smirk. HA! I love it. “Nope!” I say, my chest expanding. “That one really happened!” And now I’m just smiling at him from his bed and he’s giving a coy grin back. God - I’ve never been this way with a guy before. It’s completely new territory for me. I’m kind of surprising myself with how I’m being with Luke. But it feels so natural. So normal. And now he’s got his shiny hot pink posers in his hand and he’s giving me this excited grin. Fuuuuck. What an image. “They’re so shiny!” he adorably explains. I grin and nod at him and he bites his lip as climbs into the indecently shiny trunks until his bulge is packed in the front of the pink material. ARGH! He looks down and does an eeek face and then sheepishly grins at me. “Fuck!” I say, half laughing, my hard on juddering under Luke’s duvet. “Definitely need sunglasses for these ones!” Luke’s nodding, wide eyed, a dimple showing grin on his oh-so-cute face. And those trunks. Fucking HELL those trunks. “Okay, give me … a front double bicep!” Luke laughs and shake his head. “Fuck off!” “I’m serious! Come on ... front double bicep!” He’s smirking at me, looking a little unsure. “You don’t think I like seeing you pose too?” I say, my stomach twisting a little. “Front double bicep. Now!” “Fine!” he sighs. “Jesus!” Luke looks a little awkward as he lifts his arms up and then his mouth curls into a sheepish grin as his pumped little biceps bulge either side of his painfully cute head. Fuck. I can’t stop smiling. My little Lukey flexing his biceps in his brand new shiny pink posers. “BOOM!” I playfully shout. Luke giggles and relaxes from the pose. “Wait - let me get my phone. This would make a perfect shot for your Instagram!” “Now you really can fuck off!” And now Luke’s cautiously walking towards me wearing nothing but his shiny posers and a cute grin and FUCK - my chest leaps into my throat. His dick starts to get hard in his trunks (fuck!) and now I’m rock hard under Luke’s bed sheets too. And now he’s right at the edge of the bed, biting his lip and giving me an excited grin, his growing hard on straining the pink material of those insanely shiny trunks right above my fucking face. “Fuck!” I whisper. Luke places one hand on my head and ruffles my hair, the other hand gently resting on my shoulder blades. “Mmmm!” I say, melting. I look up and Luke’s looking down at me. I place my hand on his hot little abs. He closes his eyes for a second, like he's melting too. And then I squeeze his throbbing hard cock through the pink trunk material and he closes his eyes again and releases the sexiest groan as he grips my back tighter. I start to rub Luke’s cock through the material and he groans even more. God these trunks. God Luke’s cock. I just wanna make him groan and squirm and cum. Over and over again. Fucking GRRRR. I pull down his posers and take Luke’s perfect looking cock out of it’s shiny pink wrapper. “Fuck! Your cock!” I exclaim as I grip it. I look up and he’s giving me this sexy, coy grin. Looking into Luke’s eyes, I bring my mouth forward and put my lips around the head of his gorgeous cock. He groans and closes his eyes again as he grips my shoulder blade tighter with one hand. The other now slipping from my hair to one of my ears, which he’s now gently tickling, just like he did last night. I don’t know why but I really fucking love that. Luke gently playing with one of my ears as I work on his cock and bring him closer to exploding. I place my hand around the back of Luke and gently squeeze one of his trunk encased arse cheeks, feeling the shiny material of the trunks and the soft skin of Luke’s cheek. Fuck! I’m actually touching the painfully cute arse I’ve obsessed about so fucking much. God - I can’t believe how this feels. Often when I’ve done this to a guy before, it’s almost been mechanical. Like I’ve just been going through the motions. Working a guy’s cock with my mouth and lips because that’s what he’s wanted. And that’s what’s been expected of me. But this. Jesus! This is something entirely different. It’s so fucking sexy. Hearing Luke groan as he gently tickles my ear and I work my mouth around his perfect fucking cock, knowing he’s getting closer and closer to exploding and - “Oh God! Woody!” I suck harder still and squeeze his buttock tight. “Woody …” he groans. God YES! “... I’m gonna …. ARGH! … I’m gonna cum …” Fucking cum! Fucking shoot that hot muscle boy load in my - “ARRGGGHHHH!!” And he’s cumming. Luke’s fucking cumming and … beedabipbeepbeepbip … the God damn fucking alarm on his phone starts going off again. But I carry on. Luke’s groaning loudly. I can feel his body starting to relax. And that bloody alarm is still going off. And now Luke’s laughing. And I’m laughing too. I wrap both arms around him and look up at him, resting my chin against his thighs. He’s looking down at me with the most loving smile on his face, his chest heaving up and down, out of breath, clearly blissed out on a post-orgasmic high. He’s still playing with my ear. Why the hell do I love that so God damn fucking much? Luke reaches for his phone on his bedside cabinet. “Oh shit!” he says, switching the alarm off. “We’ve got twenty minutes to get to class!” I groan and rest my face against his thigh as I continue to grip on to him. “Mmmm. You can have the shower. I’ll have one after Posing Practice.” I release Luke from my grip and he goes to head towards the shower. “Wait!” I say. He looks at me confused. “Turn around. Just … stay there for two seconds!” Luke smirks, turns around and does as I ask. And now he’s just standing there a few inches from the bed. That ridiculously cute, beefy arse spilling out either side of the shiny material of his brand new hot pink posing trunks. “ARGH!” I cry. I flop back onto the mattress for dramatic effect. “What are you doing to me?” Luke jumps in the shower, leaving me still lying on his bed. Fuck. I just want to stay here all day. Just me and Luke in our own little world. Fuck Posing Practice. Fuck Hancox and Deano and all of the other budding bodybuilders in this university who mean absolutely nothing to me. I know not everything’s perfect with Luke. It feels like there’s still things left unsaid. About my deal with Johnny. About me getting my own room next year. God - when I think about his face last night. How hurt he looked. How cold he was with me. It makes my insides fucking clench. I need Luke to know how sorry I am. For agreeing to the deal in the first place. And for that stupid fucking thing I wrote in my notebook. I know the subject will come up at some point. Maybe I should just bring it up today? Get it over and done with. But I don’t wanna ruin things. Because right now, everything between us feels so fucking good. I jump off Luke’s bed and open up my posing trunk drawer, my own shiny pink posers suddenly staring back at me. The trunks I said I’d wear to Posing Practice if Luke bought his (even though I wasn’t really being serious). I won’t lie, I have fantasised about wearing these to Posing Practice before, but I haven’t ever seriously considered doing it. But that was before Luke showed up. With his Tommy Foster poster and his geeky t-shirts and his Harry bloody Potter boxer shorts and fuck it - without another single thought I whip them out and put them on. This surge of excitement goes through me as I look down and see that bright pink shiny bulge looking back at me. What are the other lads gonna think of me wearing pink posers? What’s Deano gonna say? Ha! I actually can’t fucking wait to find out. But more than that - I can’t wait to see the look on Luke’s cute little face when he sees them. Fifteen minutes later and me and Luke are heading out the door, Luke in his white Ghostbusters t-shirt. “Shit! We’re gonna have to rush!” he says, looking at the time on his phone. I trail behind him, smirking and rolling my eyes. “Wait!” I say to him as he reaches the door. I grab Luke’s hand and he spins around, confused but smirking. I push my body against his and do what Luke beat me to doing in this very spot last night. When I pull my lips from his, Luke’s just dreamily grinning at me. “Mmmm! Just had the urge to do that!” I tell him. “Can’t wait to see you in your pink posers in class!” he jokes. I roll my eyes and pull a face. And now we're just standing there, my body pressed up against his. I'm just looking at him. Taking him in. My little Hufflepuff, Luke. Not so ruffled hair. Cute nose. Dimples and bloody everything.
    1 point
  30. Okay guys, here's the next chapter. Thanks again for all the love and wonderful comments on the last one! Twenty Three “Fuck!” Luke whispers once we’ve parted lips. I can’t believe the way he’s looking at me. I can’t believe that that kiss could have been as amazing for Luke as it was for me. And I can’t believe that my hands are on his waist, that my arms are curling round to his back, that his stomach is pressing against mine, that I’m leaning into his perfect Luke shaped face and that my lips are now pressed against his again. It’s like a whole new league of kissing. A completely new way of being touched. Why has it never felt this way with any other guy before? We part lips, our foreheads are pressed together. And I’m still holding him. My hands gripping his back. My stomach against his. I feel like I want to melt into Luke’s skin. “Oh my God!” I whisper, my lips near his. He bites his lip and his mouth curls into this dreamy grin, dimples out in full force. “I know!” he says back. I shake my head. “I love your dimples so fucking much!” It feels so fucking freeing to say that out loud. Luke's mouth curls into a bigger smile. This happy, loving grin. And now I’m thinking … so this is what all the fuss about. This is why people write love songs. This is why people watch romantic films. Luke is the guy I’d stand on a doorstep holding up signs for in a cheesy Richard Curtis film. The boy I’d run through a city with in a Carly Rae fucking Jepsen song. “And I love your cute smile!” I say, before giving him a gentle kiss on the lips. I’m not thinking about what I’m doing or saying anymore. “And I love your little nose!” I say, gently rubbing the tip with mine. Luke’s looking at me with his half smile, half look of shock, like he can’t believe what’s happening. Or that I’m saying the words that I am. I can’t quite believe it either. “I love your little lats!” I say, giving them a squeeze and biting my lip. Luke, looking at me with so much fucking affection. I move my hands down to his waist. “And your abs! Oh my GOD I love your abs!” He lets out a little laugh. I gently lift up the bottom of Luke's blue Batman t-shirt to reveal his gorgeous six pack abdominal muscles and his cute, little belly button and he suddenly looks a little shy. I start to pull his t-shirt up further. I don’t tell him to, but Luke lifts his arms up and I pull it all the way over his head and Luke’s naked torso is suddenly right in front of mine. I wrap my arms around his back, bury my face into his bare neck and squeeze him. And I feel like I’m in fucking heaven. Touching his soft skin. Feeling his little muscles. His scent engulfing me. That scent I love so much. Masculine and sweet and oh-so-Luke. He’s gripping on to me too. His face nestled into my shoulder. His lips against my skin. I feel so happy I could burst. I softly kiss Luke’s neck and I suddenly want to kiss every single inch of him. Every bit of skin. Every possible body part. I hope he knows what he means to me. I hope he now realises how he makes me feel. I take my face away from his neck and now I’m kissing his lips again. He makes the sexiest little groan as his perfect tongue dances with mine and our bodies are pressed together. I feel like I’ve been doing this wrong for all of these fucking years but it doesn’t matter now. Because now there's Luke. We part lips and now he’s just gazing at me with this dreamy, blissed out look and I honestly feel like my heart’s about to burst. I place the back of my hand gently on his tummy and then rub it up and down, my fingers brushing against the ridges between his beautifully lined up abs. He closes his eyes and bites his lip. Like he’s in some kind of personal heaven. I gently put the tip of my index finger in his cute, little belly button. A perfect fucking fit. And now Luke’s looking at my chest. He looks a little wary, but there’s something else there too. This wanting. A desire. I can see how much he wants me. It’s fucking intoxicating. His hands slip from my back to my waist, all the time he’s biting his lip. He gives me this look of doubt, almost like he’s asking for my permission to take things further. To explore my body. Even though he doesn’t need it. Even though right now I’d let him do anything he wanted to do to me. I squeeze him and give him a look and he seems to know what it means because now he’s tugging at the bottom of my t-shirt. He looks nervous as he starts to lift it up and my thick blocks of ab muscle are revealed. I lift my arms up and he pulls the t-shirt right over my head. And now I’m just standing here with my huge pecs and tummy popping abs on display and the way Luke’s just looking at my body. Fuck! He’s seen my torso dozens of times before. In Posing Practice. In this room. But it feels like he’s looking at it for the very first time. I’ve seen glimpses of this expression before. This look of desire and awe on Luke’s face. But now, my bare muscles right in front of Luke for the taking, it’s so much more intense. It’s like he’s finally allowed to look at me the way he wants. To admire and appreciate my huge, bulging muscle. It’s the way he’s looking at me, mixed with the laughable size difference between the two of us which is causing me to feel this intense rush of adrenaline. My size. My muscles. The effect and hold and power they’re having over Luke. It’s so fucking intoxicating. It feels like I’m being muscle worshipped just by Luke’s eyes. He looks me straight in the eyes with his look - like he’s asking for permission to touch me. And then he gingerly places his hand on my right pec and it’s like an electric shock goes through me. Luke’s biting his lip. And then I can’t resist. I gently tense my chest and the pec muscle hardens and explodes as Luke’s still touching it. “Fuck!” he whispers, in shock. I look him in the eyes as he continues to squeeze my chest. And then his hands move down to my stomach and he’s feeling my thick abs, which I also gently tense and God - I can’t believe the expression on Luke’s face. He’s just in a complete state of arousal and awe. Feeling and exploring the freaky muscle before him. I don’t think anyone’s ever looked at my muscles like this before. No one’s ever touched me like this before either. It almost feels like my crazily developed muscle is really being appreciated for the first time ever. I push Luke’s body up against mine and kiss him passionately and he lets out a sexy groan. My thick pecs pressed against his toned chest. My big blocky abs against his peeled little tummy muscles. My hands gripping his back tight. And my hard on digging into his crotch through the material of our jeans. Fuck. I don’t think I’ve ever ever wanted anyone more than I want Luke right now. The corner of his mouth curls into an excited grin and I smile back. Then I push my body back and away from his and for a second his expression falls, until I reach for his hand and intertwine my fingers with his and he’s suddenly smiling back at me again. The cutest little smile. I’ve never been much of a hand holder, but now I’m suddenly wondering whether it would be weird for me and Luke to hold hands whenever we’re together. Or at least whenever we’re in this room. I lead Luke to his bed and we lie down, my thick legs intertwined with his much smaller legs, our bare torsos pressed together, pecs touching, his abs against mine, our arms wrapped around each other, touching and exploring each other’s bodies. Doing the things I’ve been dying to do for so fucking long. God. I love the way Luke’s skin feels. I love the way his lips taste. I love the way he’s looking at me. The expression on his face as he touches my skin. I love that I can touch him in any way that I want. That I can climb on top of him in the way that I just have. That I can bury my head in his neck and kiss it while he grips my thick lats and makes the hottest little groaning noises while nuzzling his cute face into one of my shoulders. I love that I can feel Luke’s hard on throbbing and juddering against my crotch (fuck!) as he squeezes my lats and his hands explore the rest of my wide back. And how his fingers slip to my upper arms and grip them tightly as I move my head down and gently kiss his toned chest. And the way he squeezes my thick triceps and makes the cutest little groan as I kiss one his gorgeous rectangle shaped abs that make up his six pack. And then another. And then the others. Gently and softly. Which Luke softly giggles at, as he grips on to my shoulder blades. And I love the ecstatic little grin he’s giving me as I look up at him in that moment and smirk. Dimples and fucking everything. And then I gently kiss the part of his tummy just above his belt buckle and Luke's expression changes. And now he’s biting his lip and gently tickling my shoulder blades as I undo his belt. He makes this cute, little whimpering noise when I pop the buttons on his skinny jeans, and then whimpers louder when I pull them down and his ridiculously huge hard on (much bigger than I fucking expected) judders and pulsates before my eyes under the yellow material of his infamous Harry Potter boxer shorts. Fucking HELL! I gently squeeze his hard, throbbing dick through the soft cotton material and Luke groans loudly in the sexiest fucking manner. His hands run from my shoulders to my head and I literally feel like I’m melting as he softly ruffles my hair with his fingers. I gently kiss Luke’s boxer covered cock and he lets out another little groan. And then, with Luke’s fingers still playing with my hair, I gently grab the waistband of his boxer shorts and pull them down. I whisper, “Fuck!” as Luke’s cock is revealed. Because it just so happens to be the most perfect looking cock. I always knew Luke was packing from seeing him in his shiny blue posing trunks but Jesus - it’s just so damn fucking thick. And it’s considerably bigger than mine. The one part of Luke’s body that actually is. Which, for some reason, I strangely kind of love. I gently grip the base of his cock and he whimpers again. I look up and see his cute face looking down at me. I wanna worship Luke’s cock so fucking badly. I wanna see him squirm. Hear him moan and groan. I wanna make his fucking toes curl and see his beautiful eyes roll all the way back in his head. I smirk at Luke, before placing my lips around the head of his perfect cock and he releases his loudest groan yet. I dance my wet lips and tongue around the thick head and he groans louder still as I plunge down and swallow it into my mouth. He cries, “Oh God!” as I worship his cock with my mouth and tongue and his hands slip from my hair to my ears and he gently tickles them with his fingers, which I kind of fucking love. I take my lips away from Luke’s cock and look up at him. He gives me the cutest, coy grin as he continues to tickle my ears. There’s a part of me that’s wondering whether this whole thing is even real. Ten minutes ago Luke was telling me he didn’t know if he could trust me anymore and I was blocking him from leaving the room and now there’s this. Fucking this. I suddenly want to kiss him. So fucking badly. I move back up Luke’s bed and press my naked torso against his. He groans and grips on to my mass as I kiss him passionately, his hard cock digging into my jeans. “Fuck!” Luke whispers as we part lips, our foreheads still touching. His soft hands start to move down to my lower back, and then they brush the material of my belt and the denim of my jeans. And now his mouth is curling into a mischievous grin as his hand finds it way to my right arse cheek and I just know in that moment that Luke’s had the same kind of thoughts about my arse as I’ve had about his. My dick throbs as the sensation of Luke touching my arse cheek. I bite my lip and grin as I look him in the eyes. And now his hands are are undoing my belt buckle (fuck!), a slightly nervous look on his painfully cute face. He’s popping open the buttons on my jeans to reveal the bright red material of the Harry Potter boxer shorts he gifted to me yesterday and now he’s pulling them down and oh my fucking God. I whimper and groan and bury my head into Luke’s shoulder as he squeezes my hard, throbbing cock. I whimper into his shoulder, my lips against the oh-so soft skin of the boy I’m crazy about as he continues to explores my body for the first time. Luke looks at me, this mischievous fucking grin on his face as he gives my cock another squeeze. Fucking Grrrrr. He moves down the bed and helps me pull my jeans and boxers off until we’re both fully naked, me now lying flat on the bed, Luke’s head near my bottom half. He grips the base of my cock and squeezes, and then he looks up at me the sexiest fucking smirk. Fuck! I grip one of his shoulder blades with my one hand and, still looking me in the eyes, Luke puts his lips around the head of my cock and swallows it. Jesus. Fucking. Christ. I can’t believe his confidence. Where the hell has this come from? That look on his face. That fucking smirk! The way his wet lips and tongue expertly move around the head of my cock and then how he swallows my cock, making me groan as I gently place my hand on his hand. Okay, this boy definitely knows what he’s doing. He suddenly seems so confident and experienced. God it’s fucking sexy. I love the way his one hand is gently placed on my thigh. And now his other hand slips up to my abs as he continues to work my cock with his mouth. I tense my stomach muscles and they harden underneath Luke’s fingers and he groans in response and sucks harder still. Fuuuuck YES. I fucking love that Luke has that reaction to my flexed abs. And now, as he’s still worshipping my cock with his mouth, I suddenly want to flex every single one of my muscles for Luke. I want to see the look on his face as he squeezes the flexed mass of my obscenely muscular body. Every huge bump. Every crazy lump. Every freaky bulge. If he wants me to flex more I will. If he wants me to flex harder I’ll do it. My body is his. To feel and touch and lick and worship and OH FUCK - I’m getting closer. I’m squeezing Luke’s shoulder with one hand. Gripping his head with the other. My gorgeous Luke whose hand is still on my hard, bumpy abs as he sucks me harder still. My perfect Luke who I want to flex my muscles for so fucking badly and ... “LUKE!” I cry. He groans and sucks harder still and, “Oh God! I’m gonna CUM!” and oh .. my … fucking … GOD. It’s happening. I’m cumming. I’m fucking cumming! And I’m yelling. And groaning. And it’s like … “OH GOD! ARRGHHH!” … a million fucking stars are shooting from my body. And now I’m suddenly laughing. And I can hear Luke laughing too. My chest is heaving up and down. I’m trying to catch my breath. “Fucking HELL!” I cry as Luke moves up the bed. He slides his arm across my torso, his skin warm and sticky. I twist to the side and wrap my arm around his body. My head next to his on the pillow, Luke's face just inches from mine. This ecstatic, loving grin lighting it up. My whole body in a state of post orgasmic bliss. I can’t quite believe that just happened. That I’m allowed to look at Luke in the way I am. And touch him like I’m touching him right now. And that I can bring my face closer to his and kiss him gently and softly the way I’m suddenly doing. Luke whimpers into my mouth as he kisses me in return, his hands gripping onto my back as I squeeze his body tighter. Our arms wrapped around each other. Our stomach’s touching. Our legs intertwined. Luke’s soft, sticky skin against mine. God - it’s like our bodies just fit together. I kiss him harder and squeeze him as I feel his hard dick throb and push against my stomach. Fuck! And now I’m reaching my hand down and wrapping it around his ridiculously hard cock. Luke’s fingers dig into my back and he releases a muffled groan into my mouth in response. We part lips and he looks me in the eyes as I squeeze and tug on Luke’s cock. His hand slips to my upper arm and his mouth curls into the sexiest grin as he grips the unflexed muscle and I continue to play with his cock. And now I’m kissing him again and he groans into my mouth. It’s harder than before. My tongue intertwining with his. I’m not gonna let go of Luke’s lips. I’m not gonna take my tongue out of his mouth. Even if I start to feel him pull back, I’m not gonna release him from the kiss. I can feel Luke getting closer. He’s whimpering and groaning into my mouth and gripping my arm still as I continue to tug on his cock. The kissing has become harder and more intense. I can feel him pulling back but I just push my tongue against his even harder and he groans again. He’s gripping my huge arm tighter. He’s groaning more and more. I’m plunging on his cock harder. Bringing him closer to exploding with ecstasy. God I want him to cum. I want to see him explode. He’s groaning louder into my mouth, the kissing so hard and passionate and suddenly Luke’s body starts to shake and judder. He’s cumming. Luke’s fucking cumming. Groans of pleasure into my mouth. His fingers digging and squeezing into my mass. My stomach now wet. And now the shaking’s stopped and his chest is heaving up and down against mine as his body relaxes from his orgasm. And I finally release my tongue from Luke’s mouth and my lips from his and he pants and whimpers. “Fuck!” he whispers, his mouth curling into a blissed out grin. I smile back, press my forehead against his, close my eyes and squeeze his body tight. I know that’s everything changed now. And I know that there are things that still need to be said. About my deal with Johnny. How Luke feels about it. And about what just happened between us. But in this moment. I don’t know, I can’t help thinking that everything feels kind of perfect. Or as perfect as things can be. I open my eyes and Luke’s still looking at me with those beautiful, piercing blue eyes in such a loving and affectionate way. And then he starts to smile and there they are again. Those dimples he now knows I love so fucking much. And now I’m just staring into his eyes and smiling back. At my lovely, little Luke, who I finally get to kiss and touch in all the ways I've been dying to. The motherfucking daddy of all Woody and Luke moments.
    1 point
  31. Okay, longest chapter of the story. I thought about chopping it up and sharing it in smaller posts but I think it works better if it's read in one go. Twenty Two I open my eyes and oh my fucking God. It feels like my brain has been replaced by a brick. Jesus my mouth. It’s so fucking dry. I’m in a strange bed in a strange house and for a second I’m not sure where I am. And then a bare arm wraps around me and it all comes flooding back. “Morning, sexy!” a rough sounding voice says to me. Steve from the night before kisses my back and I just want to melt into the mattress and disappear. I have a sudden strong desire to get the hell out of this house. Wherever the hell it is. All these things from the night before start going through my head. Sitting in the club next to Luke, feeling pissed off about his attitude towards the whole gay bodybuilder issue. Thinking how oddly refreshing it was to feel something towards him other than how much I want to fucking kiss him. That feeling of liberation as I dragged Max to the dancefloor. Max’s face as he felt my bicep at the bar. All the things that fucking prick Leonard said to me about how I’ll end up hurting Luke and how he’s too nice for me. Lying to Max about Luke having a boyfriend. And that look of confusion on Luke’s face as he looked at me after Max had blatantly told him what I’d said. Oh God. How the hell am I going to explain to him why I made up that complete and utter lie? And now I’m thinking about Luke lying alone in Emily’s bed and the fact that I’m going to have to face him soon and spend several hours with him on the train back to Montgomery. And suddenly I don’t want to vanish. Suddenly I want to just hibernate here at Steve’s. Ignore Emily. Ignore Luke. Ignore the world that’s waiting for me beyond this stranger’s house. “How’s the head?” Steve asks. “Fine!” I reply. Even though it’s anything but. Steve makes an, “Mmmm!” and squeezes me, his arm heavy on mine, his skin sticky. I suddenly feel this heavy sadness. It’s so strong it’s almost overwhelming. With all the times I’ve been in this situation, lying in a stranger’s bed the morning after, cuddled up to them, I’ve never felt anything like this before. This is completely new. And I know exactly what’s causing it. After a little while, Steve climbs out of bed, leaving me alone. I twist my body round and look at the empty side of the bed. And now I’m suddenly thinking about the night before last when I was lying in Emily’s bed next to Luke. How I opened up to him about my brother. How he was teasing me about the song me and Emily made up when we were younger. How special the whole thing felt. And now I can feel my eyes watering. God. I wish Luke was here now so I could touch him and hold him and tell him how special he is. And how utterly fucking crazy about him I am. But what if it all goes wrong? What if I tell Luke everything I’ve been feeling for him and it turns out that he doesn’t feel the same way? I’m so used to being strong. I’m so used to feeling in control of my emotions. Luke’s the first person who’s ever made me feel like I’m neither of those things. I want to fight it. But there’s a part of me that wants to give into it. I was ready to kiss Luke last night. Before it all went wrong. Before I fucked things up. I crawl out of Steve’s bed, go over to my jeans lying on his bedroom floor and reach for my phone in one of the pockets. My stomach twists when I look at the screen. No texts from Luke, but two from Emily. “Where are you?” “I guess you left. Text me when you wake up tomorrow!” Steve comes back into the bedroom and places his hand flat on my back, rubs it and makes an, “Mmmm!” sound. “I need to go!” I tell him. His face drops. He looks disappointed but nods. I look around the room. “Where’s my t-shirt?” “You weren’t wearing one!” Oh God no. No, no, NO. I can’t have left my Johnny Bravo t-shirt in that club. My birthday present from Luke. The t-shirt I called the “best bday pressie ever” on Instagram. “It must be here!” I say, panicked. Steve shakes his head. “You just had your jacket on!” Fuck! I can’t believe I lost my Johnny Bravo t-shirt. I feel my eyes start to water again. Jesus. Get it together, Woody. It was just a stupid t-shirt. But it wasn’t. It wasn’t just a stupid t-shirt at all. Steve tells me where he lives and I order an Uber. “When are you down next?” he says to me as I hover by the door with my jacket zipped up. I pull a face and shrug and avoid eye contact with him, because I just want to leave. And I have no interest in seeing this guy again. He furrows his eyebrows and looks a little hurt. And now I’m thinking back to when I first met him in the pub last night. How cool and casual he was. How I thought he was different to the guys I usually pull. Now he just seems like all the rest of them. “Well, this is me!” Steve says, handing me a business card. I look at it, pull a face and put it in my jacket pocket. I know I’m being a dick, but I don’t really care. This guy has no idea what’s going on with me right now. And now he’s glaring at me with his suspicious look, his eyes narrowed. “You’ve got a boyfriend, haven’t you?” “Nope!” I say, flatly. “But there’s someone!” Fuck. I totally didn’t expect him to say that. I don’t know what my expression is doing but Steve reaches out his hand and gently rubs the back of it up and down the material of my jacket covering my stomach and I feel myself softening. “I could so fall in love with you!” he says to me. And now I’m smiling. I can’t help it. It’s a nice gesture but it’s also completely absurd, because not only does he not know me at all, but I’ve even been a bit of a dick to him. I know he wouldn’t be saying that to me if I was regular sized and average looking. “Because of the way I look?” Steve furrows his eyebrows and shakes his head. “Because you’re special!” I feel a pinch of something in my chest. His chest heaves up and down as he grips my waist with both hands and looks me in the eye. “Big personality. Big biceps. Big heart.” I have no idea what to say. It’s cheesy as hell, but it also might be one of the sweetest fucking things anyone’s ever said to me. Steve steps closer and I give in as he wraps his arms around me and I sink into his body. “Even if you are a rude little prick!” he says in my ear. I laugh as I stay gripping on to him. It’s nice. Being held by him. I feel strangely protected. But he’s not Luke. And now I feel sad again. And also, like I really wanna see Luke. “Well whoever this someone is, he’s a really lucky guy!” My chest expands. Even though I don’t agree. Even though I think it’s me who’s the lucky one to have even met Luke in the first place. I have no idea what’s waiting for me as I get out of the Uber and walk up the drive to Emily’s student house. I have this image of Luke still being in bed. And me walking into the bedroom and up to him, not saying a word, pulling back the duvet cover and climbing into the bed fully clothed, then snuggling up to Luke and just kissing him. Neither of us saying anything. Words not needed. Could it ever be that easy? Emily opens the door to me with a kind smile and a, “Hey!” She seems so casual, like nothing particularly interesting happened last night. As I step inside the house I can hear this loud laughter coming from somewhere. It’s so fucking jarring. And completely at odds with what I’m feeling right now. I follow Emily into the kitchen and discover who the laughter is coming from when I spot an annoyingly cheerful Max in the kitchen. One of Emily’s flatmates is here too and then I feel a fluttering in my chest when I see Luke sitting on a stool. He’s wearing his blue Batman t-shirt. The one he was wearing the very first time I saw him. “Alright, ya dirty stop out!” Max teases. Wait - what is Max doing here anyway? I make eye contact with Luke and my stomach flips. He gives me a sort of forced little smile, but he looks really awkward. Nervous, even. They all seem like they’re having a good time. And I’m here feeling like my insides are screaming. I don’t know what I was expecting to come back to but it definitely wasn’t this. I feel like I’m completely outside of what’s going on here. “Do you want a coffee, Seb?” Emily asks. “Erm … yeah, okay!” I shrug. Something flickers across her face and I can tell she knows I’m not okay. I’m really not in the mood for this. To be sociable. Why is Max so fucking loud? I just want it to be me and Emily so we can talk. No - I just want it to be me and Luke. He’s not even making eye contact with me now. Almost like he’s scared to. I have this strong urge to walk up to him, grab his hand, take him upstairs into Emily’s room, push him against the door and kiss him. Max says something and Luke smiles and my stomach lurches. And then I think about that grin on his face when Max gripped his arm in the pub last night. And Max telling me he thinks Luke’s adorable and the expression on both of their faces when they were looking at me from the dancefloor. And now I’m wondering what happened in that club last night after I left with Steve and where exactly Max slept last night and oh my fucking God - it feels like my chest is caving in. “I’m, er … gonna take a shower!” I mumble. Luke finally looks at me again, this look of concern on his face and it feels like I’m momentarily hit with a tiny wave of elation. Max jumps off his stool. “I’m going in a bit. Come here, gorgeous!” he says, embracing me in a hug. I melt a little. Because I like Max. Max - who surely didn’t sleep in Emily’s bed with Luke last night? When we’ve stopped hugging, Max gives me this weird, knowing look with a sort of half smirk. I don’t know what it means. Maybe a look to say that he knows why I lied about Luke having a boyfriend? Or something else. A look to say “you lied to me about Luke but HA - the joke’s on you because we messed about last night after you left!” My stomach lurches at the thought. I turn away from a still awkward looking Luke and head upstairs. And as I’m making my way up to Emily’s room, I hear Max say to the others, “I could so fall in love with that guy!” You and every other guy, Max. But what about the one person I actually like? The one person I actually want? When I get to the top of the stairs I stop, take my phone out and text Emily. “Did anything happen with Max and Luke??” My insides twist with anxiety as I stare at the screen waiting for a reply. But nothing comes. Why isn’t she texting me back? I open her bedroom door and look at the empty bed me and Luke shared the other night and this weird feeling washes me that I can’t explain. And then my phone pings. A text from Emily. “No! 2 secs. I’m coming up.” I sit on the bed, a huge wave of relief going through me and that’s when I spot it. My Johnny Bravo t-shirt draped over my holdall. Fuck. For some reason my eyes start to water again. There’s a knock on the door and Emily comes in holding a cup of coffee. She’s giving me this kind, knowing grin. “You okay?” she says, sitting down on the bed next to me. I have no idea what to say. I just roll my eyes and shake my head. “Remember that guy from the pub? I ended up back at his!” “We know!” Emily says, surprising me. “Well, we guessed. Max saw you with him.” “Did … Luke say anything?” My stomach twists. Emily’s mouth curls into a little grin and then she shakes her head. “Not really about the guy. He was just worried you were mad at him!” I feel a stab of guilt. “I could tell it bothered him that you left with someone, though!” Emily says, biting her lip as her mouth curls into an excited little grin. Fuck. I feel a jolt of excitement. I roll my eyes at her, failing to suppress the fact that hearing that has made me smile. Then I groan and flop back onto the bed. Emily wraps her arm around my waist and lays her head on my torso, cuddling into me. “So … why did Max came back?” “Cheaper than getting a taxi!” “Where did he sleep?” I ask, my stomach twisting again. She looks up at me and smiles. “With me!” I roll my eyes at her and grin back. “I kinda did a stupid thing last night!” Emily gives me a look of panic. “Seb!” she says, sternly. I shake my head. “Not with that guy!” I let out a little sigh. “So Max told me he thought Luke was adorable. And I, erm … kinda told him that Luke was out of bounds because he had a boyfriend.” She pulls an eeeek face then smiles. Like she’s secretly enjoying the drama. “And I think Max might have said something to him?” “Hmmm. Neither of them said anything to me about it,” she says. I know Emily would tell me if either of them did. Maybe Luke was too nervous? Or maybe Max didn’t say anything after all? Maybe they were talking about something else last night in the club and there was a reason why they were both looking at me with those baffled expressions? Maybe that look Max gave me this morning meant something completely different? “Max … did say something about you and Luke though!” she says, biting her lip. Oh God. I groan. “What?” Emily’s smiling at me. “Just that you’re both clearly crazy about each other.” Fuck. I close my eyes. Almost like I’m scared to look at her. But my heart’s blowing up in my chest. When I look at Emily again she’s giving me this kind, knowing smile. “I … don’t think I was even that pissed off at him last night. I think I kind of wanted to start an argument? Like, maybe I thought it would be easier to be mad at him rather than ... you know. Is that fucked up?” She pulls a face like she doesn’t know and then gives me an understanding smile. She rests her head on me again and we stay silent for a little while. “Thanks for saving my Johnny Bravo t-shirt, by the way.” Emily looks up at me, her chin resting at the bottom of my chest. “I didn’t!” she says, softly. “Luke held on to it the whole night!” All the time I’m in the shower I’m thinking about Luke. What I’m going to say to him about last night. And whether it’s going to be awkward between us. Things definitely felt awkward downstairs earlier. I keep picturing Luke in the club clutching my t-shirt, worrying that he’d pissed me off while I was in the toilet cubicle getting my cock sucked by Steve. And maybe wondering why the hell I lied to Max about him having a boyfriend? Oh God. What if Luke confronts me about it? What the hell will I say to him? Surely he wouldn't. I think about that night we went to Glasgow. How I got arsey and demanded we leave the pub because that guy was talking to him. Luke didn’t question me about it the next day. And I have a feeling he won’t question me about the Max thing either. As nervous as I am about talking to Luke though, I also can’t wait. To see him again. To be near him. To sit next to him. Last night I wanted to escape everything. Right now I just want to be with Luke. Back at university, sitting on my bed watching one of the Harry Potter films on my laptop. His body next to mine, me wishing I could reach out and brush his forearms with my fingers and rest my head against his thighs. I love those moments when it’s just me and him. And as scared as I am about my feelings for Luke, how much power they have over me, all those moments with him and those thoughts I have about him feel so, so fucking special. When I get back to Emily’s room I feel a kick to the stomach. Because Luke isn't there. His bag is though. At some point he’ll be coming back to collect it. And sure enough, just as I’m pulling a plain black, tight fitted t-shirt over my head, Luke walks into the room. He sort of pauses as he sees me. He looks a little nervous. “Alright!” I say, my stomach clenching. “Hey!” he says softly, with an uncomfortable half smile. I sit down on Emily’s bed to put my socks on and Luke starts to pack his things away in his holdall. Neither of us are saying anything. There’s a weird atmosphere in the room. And God - things feel so fucking awkward. “How’s your head?” I ask. I hate how nervous my voice sounds. “Not too bad!” he says, not looking up from packing. “Yours?” he asks, still not looking at me. I give him the exact same reply I gave to Steve this morning. “Fine!” Which is ridiculous because nothing about me is fine right now. And why isn’t Luke making eye contact with me? He carries on packing up his things and I just sit on the bed. Argh! I hate this. I hate how awkward things are. I pick up my phone because I don’t know what else to do. And then. Oh God. Luke comes over and gently sits down next to me on the bed, the familiar scent of his aftershave hitting me. I don’t look up, but I can feel him next to me. And being this close to Luke again, it feels like my whole body wants to explode. God - I want him so fucking badly it almost hurts. I’m still looking at my phone. My heart starts beating faster. And I have to bite my lip because I can feel myself wanting to smile. “Are we … okay?” Luke asks, his voice audibly nervous. Fuck. I totally wasn’t expecting him to ask me that question. I kind of love that he has, but I suddenly feel nervous. Because I have no idea how to answer it. I turn and look at him and he cautiously looks back. “Yeah!” I say, shrugging. He swallows hard, his face softens and his mouth curls into a small smile. His dimples appear either side of his lips. Just a tiny bit. And I feel like I want to fucking die. I smile back and we keep eye contact for a little back, and then Luke’s eyes fall away from me and his expression changes. “You seemed … kinda mad at me last night!” he says, looking at his hands. Then he cautiously looks back at me, this look of hurt on his face. I feel a sharp stab of guilt. I want to tell him that I don’t think I could ever really be that mad at him. I pull a face and shake my head. “It’s just … all that gay bodybuilder stuff!” I look away from him and down at my huge thighs bulging underneath my skinny jeans. “It just gets to me sometimes!” I look up and he’s nodding and smiling a little as he bites his lip. “I’ve been thinking about what you were saying last night,” Luke says, “about being an openly gay bodybuilder. What Hancox said to you. This whole idea that it could ruin your reputation and affect your career. Maybe all of that should bother me more …” I shake my head and go to say something but Luke interrupts me. “The thing is … this whole idea of me becoming an actual competitive bodybuilder. Even just me being at Muscle University. It’s like … such a crazy notion. And if it actually happens, it would be like, a fucking dream come true. So I guess … all the stuff about not being able to be openly gay. It doesn’t really bother me that much!” Wow. I feel like such a fucking idiot. Everything Luke just said makes perfect sense. “I totally get it. I … think I just overacted!” He shakes his head. “No. You just feel strongly about it. And you should. I mean … maybe if I do become a bodybuilder, I’ll feel differently about it!” “You mean when you become a bodybuilder!” Luke’s mouth curls into this adorable, coy grin. ARGH! “It’s good that you’re … you know, passionate about stuff!” Luke says. My chest flutters. And now I’m smiling. “Is that what you’d call it?” I ask, with an eyebrow raised. Luke grins back, bites his lip and nods. “It’s a Gryffindor trait!” And now we’re just smiling at each other. Sitting next to each other on Emily’s bed. Our bodies close together. Luke looking as adorable as he always does. A Woody and Luke moment. Definitely a Woody and Luke moment. “Thanks for saving my Johnny Bravo t-shirt!” Luke gives a little shrug. He’s still smiling, but there’s something flickers across his face. “And … I’m sorry I kind of abandoned you!” Oh God. My stomach clenches. I don’t know why I just said that. Luke nods, suddenly looks awkward. He looks away from me and towards the floor, no longer smiling. And now it feels like there’s this tension between us. “Didn’t know you were into daddies!” he says, still not looking at me. What the fuck? I can not believe he just said that. He’s still not looking at me. Like he’s bothered by the fact that I left with Steve. Like he’s jealous! Oh my fucking God. My heart feels like it’s blowing up in my chest. And now I’m smiling. I can’t fucking help it. “I mean … he was no Johnny Hoxton!” Luke finally looks up at me with those beautiful blue eyes. His expressions has softened. And there’s a cute, little grin there. But I can tell he’s still bothered by the whole Steve thing. Fuck. It feels like something huge just happened. And is still happening now. “So … guess what?” I say to Luke. He looks at me with a cute and confused smirk. I lean to my left and pull my jeans down slightly so that Luke can see what boxers shorts I’m wearing. The bright red Harry Potter ones he gifted me yesterday morning along with my t-shirt. Luke’s eyes widen and an even bigger grin creeps over his face and ARGH - this boy is fucking killing me. “Guess what?” Luke says, with a mischievous smirk. Then he leans to his right and tugs at the waistband of his jeans and I see the bright yellow material of his infamous Harry Potter boxers. I can’t believe it. I laugh and suddenly have a flashback to the very first time I saw Luke wearing those boxers in Posing Practice 101. “You know they’re, like, the most famous boxer shorts in the history of Muscle University?” He beams and rolls his eyes and the events of last night don’t seem to matter anymore. It feels like we’re back to being us. Only … it feels like something’s changed. Like there’s been a shift. Luke’s smiling at me and I’m smiling at him and it feels like something is happening again. I’m looking at his cute face. His adorable dimples. His little nose. And there’s this tension. Luke’s just looking at me, no longer smiling. This weird look on his face. And then his eyes drop and he’s looking at my mouth. Almost like - oh my God - he wants to fucking kiss me. Another Woody and Luke moment. The biggest Woody and Luke yet. Is this it? Are me and Luke about to kiss? My heart starts beating. My stomach’s twisting. And I really, really want to kiss Luke. And he’s looking at me like he really wants to kiss me too. And then … beedabipbeepbeepbip … Luke’s phone starts ringing. Luke breaks eye contact as he reaches for his phone in his jeans pocket and my heart sinks. “Oh!” he says, a little embarrassed as he plays with his phone and the ringing stops. “Who was that?” Max! Oh God, it was Max. Luke gave him his number last night. Luke suddenly looks sheepish. Why does Luke suddenly look sheepish? “No one. I, erm … set an alarm on my phone so we wouldn’t miss the train!” he explains, with a coy smile. I breathe a sigh of relief and roll my eyes at him. “Of course you did!” Half an hour later and me, Luke and Emily are at the train station. I’m sad that the weekend’s already over, but I don’t have that gut wrenching feeling I normally have whenever I say goodbye to Emily and head back to university on the train. “Are you coming back home for the Easter holidays?” I ask Emily. She pulls a face like she’s unsure. “Hmmm! Maybe for, like, a long weekend?” “Oh great!” I say, rolling my eyes. Two weeks back at my parents with Emily hardly being there. And then I suddenly think - two weeks without Luke. Fuck. My stomach clenches at the thought. I presume he’ll be going home for the holidays as well. Unless he’s staying at Montgomery. In which case, maybe I could stay too. Two weeks of hanging out with Luke in our dorm room. I can think of a lot worse ways to spend the holidays. “Well, you know you can always come and stay down here!” Emily says. She looks at Luke, almost like she’s about to give him the same offer, then she looks back to me and gives me an ominous smile. “I bet Leonard would love to see you again!” I let out a short, loud laugh. “Oh - did I tell you I called him a judgemental little prick?” “You didn’t?!” Emily exclaims. Luke’s looking at me wide eyed, with an excited smirk. I playfully gasp. “I DID!” Something hits me half way through the train journey back to Glasgow. Not only is that horrible feeling of sadness I usually feel whenever I’m leaving Emily and heading back to Montgomery absent, but I actually feel this warm, happy buzz at the prospect of going back. And I know why. It’s the thought of being back in the dorm room with Luke. Just me and him in our own little world. Luke takes a shower when we get back to our room and I collapse on my bed. I love that things feel like they’ve gone back to normal. I was so worried that I’d completely fucked everything up last night. And that the awkwardness I felt with Luke this morning would be permanent. Of course, I still don’t know what Max was saying to Luke last night in the club. Whether Luke knows that I lied about him having a boyfriend. But even if he does, it doesn’t seem like he’s about to mention it any time soon. I look over to Luke’s side of the room and see the illustration of Tommy “The Tank” Foster I drew pinned to the wall above his bed. I still can’t believe he did that. I think about getting my sketchbook out and starting something new. Would it be weird to draw in front of Luke? It’s only ever something I’ve done in private. Would I feel embarrassed even though he knows about my illustrations and approves? I guess I don’t have to hide my sketchbook under my pillow any more at least. I get my regular notebook out instead and finish the new and improved training plan I started writing up for Luke. I feel like I still have some making up to do after everything that happened last night in Bristol. As I’m writing out his new legs workout for Thursday, I suddenly remember why I’m even doing this. Because Johnny asked me to do it as part of the whole “mentoring Luke to get my own room” deal. It’s kind of funny because I’d completely forgotten that up until this moment. I’m now just really doing it to help him out. And also just because it’s for Luke. He comes out of the shower and my stomach flutters when I get a glimpse of his cute abs. And then I see his beefy little arse nestled into his yellow Harry Potter boxers and I have to bite my lip to keep from smiling. I finish up Luke’s new training plan and my heart expands as I think about giving it to him. I can still remember that giddy, flattered grin on his face when I first offered to adjust his current plan earlier in the week. “Right then, Geek to Freak!” I say, ripping out the pages from my notebook and standing up. “Follow this and you’ll be bouncing those little pecs of yours in no time!” Luke just looks at me with a confused smirk as I stand over his bed with my arm outstretched, clutching the training plan for him to take. “What’s this?” he asks. I don’t reply. I just shake the pages and glare at him wide eyed and he finally takes them. I feel a flutter of excitement as Luke looks at the pages now in his hands, his cute smirk getting wider. He looks up at me, suddenly looking sheepish and flattered. “Thanks!” I just shrug. “No worries!” I tell him, my insides feeling like they’re melting as I retreat back to my bed. “Don’t forget to take it to Johnny for him to approve!” Luke nods, still looking at the plan. “Does it end on Friday?” “No - Saturday!” I tell him. He looks confused as he flips over one of the pages. “I think there might be a page missing!” “Oh!” I tut and reach for my notebook. As I pick it up my phone starts to ring. I groan and look at the screen with every intention of ignoring it. “Ugh! It’s my mum!” She said she’d phone me today because she knew I was in Bristol with my friends for my birthday yesterday. Luke’s giving me this kind of weird, almost excited look. Maybe he’s curious to know what I’ll sound like speaking to my mum. I suddenly feel oddly nervous at the prospect. “Answer it!” he orders, with a little smirk. Shit. I roll my eyes and grab my phone. “Alright!” I say into the phone, covering my nerves. “Hello, darling!” she replies. “Happy belated Birthday for yesterday!” “Thanks!” I say, suddenly feeling weirdly shy. I look at Luke and he’s giving me this teasing grin, like he knows I’m a little embarrassed. But it’s funny. Talking to mum in front of Luke, I don’t know why, but it seems to be giving me this kind of warm, fuzzy feeling. My mum asks me if I had a good time yesterday and what I got up to. As she’s talking, I look at Luke, gently roll my eyes and pull the face you would if your mum’s going on at you down the phone. I start through my notebook as I’m talking to her to find the last page of Luke’s new training plan. I lose patience when I can’t find it, so I walk over to Luke’s bed and hand it to him. “It’s near the back somewhere!” I whisper to him. “Who’s that you’re talking to, Sebastian?” mum asks down the phone. Fuck. I feel a sharp pang of nerves. I can’t exactly say “no one” in front of Luke. “Ummm … my roommate!” I tell her, without looking at Luke. I feel weirdly excited to be talking about Luke with my mum. “You didn’t tell me you had a new roommate. What’s he like?” He’s lovely and adorable and funny and cute and I think I might be falling in love with him. “He’s nice!” I look over at Luke and he’s giving me this cute, sheepish grin. I stand up and put my back to him, because I just feel a little embarrassed right now. And I also don’t think I can take any more of his cuteness without my heart exploding in my chest. Mum reminds me that she and my dad are off to Monaco later in the week and asks me how long I’m coming back for the Easter break. I tell her I’m not entirely sure, but not because if Luke stays here at Montgomery then I might just stay here with him. And all the time we’re talking I’m thinking about the boy sitting a few feet away from me on his bed right now flicking through my notebook to find the last page of his new and improved training plan. “Speak to you soon. Love you, darling!” my mum says down the phone. I’m so fucking glad Luke’s not looking at me right now. “Yep. Have a nice time. Bye, mum!” I say, wincing and internally cringing because Luke can hear me, but also strangely loving it at the same time. I hang up and throw my phone down on the bed, fully expecting Luke to be smirking at me when I turn around. No doubt they'll be some teasing too. But when I do spin around to face my roommate, a completely different expression is on his face. One that I’ve never seen before. And one that makes my stomach lurch. He’s looking at my notebook looking totally confused and completely winded. “What’s this?” he says, looking up at me. And suddenly my heart leaps into my throat. Because I know exactly what fucking page of my notebook Luke’s looking at. Oh my God his face. “Plan to mentor Luke?” he asks. Oh God no. No, no, NO! My insides are tightening. I feel a surge of panic. And oh my God Luke’s face. “Take him posing trunk shopping? Take him to the gym?” he says, reading off the page. Okay, this is bad. This is really fucking bad! I could try and spin a lie. I could say it was just an idea that I had in my head. Just meaningless doodling in a notebook. But I know that’s not going to work. He looks up at me and God - he looks so fucking hurt. And seeing that expression on Luke’s face, it feels like someone’s twisting a knife into my heart. “Okay - I have a bit of a confession!” I tell him, trying to sound calm, even though I’m feeling anything but. “So a few days after you transferred here, Johnny … kind of asked me to help you out!” Luke screws up his face in further confusion. “Johnny?! Help me out how?” I try and keep my cool. I need this to sound as good as it possibly can. “He asked me to be, like, a mentor to you! Take you to the gym. Get you some posers. Do you a training plan!” He looks away from me and just stares into nothing, looking deep in thought, like he’s trying to take it all in. “I know it looks kind of bad, but … it was a nice thing!” Luke makes eye contact with me again, still confused and clearly not knowing what to make of what I’m telling him. “Why would he do that?” “Because he likes you. And he wants you to do well. And … I guess he was a little worried ‘cause, you know, you’re not as advanced as most of the other lads here!” I’m starting to calm down a little, because I feel like I’m explaining this well. Luke’s obviously confused and surprised, but I feel like he’s going to come around and see the good in the situation. I cautiously sit down on Luke’s bed. “And … he said you’d had a tough year!” Luke’s face immediately screw up and he huffs, like he’s offended. Fuck! I should NOT have said that. He looks at the notebook again and then his expression changes to something else entirely. “What was in it for you?” he says. I’m completely taken aback by his tone of voice. It’s so fucking cold. And now I’m panicking again, because I suddenly remember what else is written on that page. Luke looks up at me and I want to scream. Because he no longer just looks hurt. Now he looks angry too. And I know I’ve fucked up. I’ve fucked up with the one person I never wanted to fuck up with. With the person I adore more than anyone. Luke holds up his notebook to me so I can see the page. “Be nice to Luke equals own room yay?” he spits. My stomach lurches. This is not happening. This can not be fucking happening. “Luke, I know it looks bad, but … I wrote that ages ago!” “So THAT’S why you took me posing trunk shopping?” he spits. Fuck. I’ve never seen this side of him before. “That’s why you suddenly started being so nice to me? So you can get your own room? So you can get away from me?” “NO!” I cry, “I mean …” (fuck, fuck, FUCK!) “... at first, maybe yeah!” Luke scoffs and looks away from me. Wrong thing to say AGAIN, Woody. And God - Luke almost looks like he might start to cry. And I want so much to just reach out and cuddle him. To tell him how I really feel about him. “Luke, you know I hated the whole roommate thing! So yeah - at first, getting my own room appealed to me. Of course it did!” Luke just shakes his head, still looking away. And then he looks back at me stoney faced, his eyes squinted and I suddenly feel like my body’s gone cold. And also, like I want to fucking cry. Because I never thought Luke would look at me that way. “And ALL you had to do was pretend to be my friend!” “I AM your friend!” I cry. He scoffs and looks down at the notebook again. “You’ve written ‘Kill me now’!” And then a bolt of panic surges through me. Because what if Luke doesn’t forgive me? What if this is it for me and him? What if I’ve fucked it up for good and there’s no going back? Luke shakes his head, throws the notebook down, leaps off the bed and reaches for his backpack. Fuck! “Luke - what are you doing?” I cry. “I need to get out of here!” he says in a determined tone. NO. This can’t be it. This can’t be how it ends. I won’t fucking let it. “Where are you going?” I ask, standing up from the bed. Luke shrugs. “The gym. The library. Anywhere!” he says, not making eye contact with me. Like he can’t even bare to look at me. “Luke - this is stupid. ARGH! Of course we’re friends. I mean, what - do you think I was just pretending to like hanging out with you this whole time?” Luke shrugs. “Maybe!” he says, stuffing his gym clothes into his backpack and still not looking up at me. “You think I’m THAT good of an actor?” Luke pulls a face. “Maybe the Woody I met on my first day here is the real you. Maybe this whole time you’ve just been secretly laughing at me and insulting me in your head!” Oh wow. I feel like I’ve been kicked in the stomach. I just stand there, feeling winded. I shake my head. “How could you think that?” Luke finally turns to look at me, and seeing my face, something flickers in his expression. And now we’re just standing there looking at each other. “Why do you think I took you to Glasgow? Sat on my bed watching Harry bloody Potter?” Luke swallows hard. I can tell he’s still angry, but his expression has softened. “Told you about my family. My brother! Showed you my drawings. Invited you to Bristol for my birthday?” Luke’s just looking at me, like he’s studying my face. Then his expression hardens again and he shrugs. “To get your own room? I mean, it’s written right there!” he says, pointing to the notebook on his bed. Wow. I shake my head and look away. For the first time, I’m having trouble looking at Luke right now. “If you really believe that then fine!” I say, my chest tightening. “Have fun at the gym!” But Luke doesn’t move. He just stands there looking at me. His eyes burning into me. I look at him again and his expression has changed. He seems calmer. “Why did you tell that Max guy that I had a boyfriend?” Oh my God! My stomach lurches. I can’t believe he just asked me that. And so calmly. I have no fucking idea what to say. I suddenly feel like I want to escape. But I also can’t think of anywhere else I’d rather be than here with Luke. I do what I always do in times of panic. I fake it. I shrug and pull a face. “Didn’t think you’d be interested in him!” I say casually. Luke’s still standing there glaring at me. Then he quietly scoffs and nods his head. Then he turns away from me and reaches for his backpack and something suddenly rises in my chest. I really don’t want Luke to go. I have to do or say something to make him stay. “Luke, just … come on, let’s sort this out!” I plead. He stubbornly shakes his head and steps towards the door. Without thinking, I step back and in front of the door, blocking him from getting out. Luke’s standing right in front of me now, clutching his backpack. “We weren’t friends when I wrote that stuff!” I tell him, my voice getting louder. “I don’t even care about having my own room anymore!” “So why did you do me a training plan? That was part of the whole deal to mentor me wasn’t it? I mean, you literally just gave it to me, like, five minutes ago!” “Because … ugh! I wanted to do it for you. I wasn’t even thinking about Johnny!” I say, my voice getting louder. He shakes his head. “How am I supposed to believe you?” “Oh my God! Luke!” I cry, losing my patience. I turn away briefly. I have no idea what to say. No words seem big enough to describe my emotions. What I’m feeling right now. What I’ve been feeling for weeks. “Do you know how fucking miserable I was before you showed up?” I don’t think about what I’m saying. I’m just saying whatever comes into my head. “All of this!” I say. “This uni. This place. Everything here was shit. Like, really, really shit. And then you showed up with your Tommy Foster poster. And your geeky t-shirts. And your Harry bloody Potter boxer shorts!” Fuck. I can’t quite believe what I’m telling him. But it feels so right to be saying these words to Luke. “And all that time we were hanging out. Going to Glasgow. Going to Bristol. Just … being here. With you!” I pause and swallow hard. Luke’s just looking at me. He no longer looks angry. He bites his lip. His face is so close to mine. That face I love so fucking much. His cheeks. His nose. His mouth. Oh God. I have to fucking kiss that mouth. Fuck! This is it. I’m gonna do it. I’m going to kiss Luke. I have to kiss Luke. I close my eyes and take a deep breath. When I open my eyes, I’m gonna lean forward and kiss him. My lips on his. Any second now. And then … oh my fucking God! My chest is exploding. My insides are on fire. And it feels like my feet have left the fucking floor. Because, while I was thinking about kissing him, Luke started kissing me.
    1 point
  32. Twenty One I have no idea how long I’ve been dancing my outrageously huge tits off for. I’ve been touched, hugged, kissed on the cheek and basically gawped at by dozens of people. As usual I’m loving the attention. People wanting to touch my muscles. Everyone staring at my thick abs and slab-like pecs. Me and cute, ginger Max seem to have been initiated into a group of rather hot guys. I’m pretty sure they’re only being friendly to Max because he’s with me, but he doesn’t seem to care. If any of them so much as look at him the wrong way though they’ll have me to answer to. I have no idea where Emily or Luke are. And right now, I couldn’t care less. Because, for the first time in what feels like so long, I’m not thinking about my feelings for Luke. Right now it’s just all about me and my outrageous sized muscles. A little later on and I’m leaning against the bar with Max next to me waiting for some drinks. “Okay, I’ve gotta ask!” he says to me. I smirk and feel a flutter of excitement at what he’s about to say. Yes, Max - you can touch my obscenely huge, fully flexed biceps. Grrrrr. Have another cheeky feel of my pecs too while you’re at it. You know you fucking want to. Max is looking at me with this ominous smirk. “Is there … something going on between you and Luke?” Fuck! My stomach tightens. I feel like I’ve just come crashing back to Earth. I keep my cool and just screw my face up. “Nah. We’re just roommates!” I say casually. Max nods. And now he’s giving me this shy, kind of embarrassed smile. Is he about to try it on with me? And what I will do if he does? I mean - he’s fun, cute and endearing. I feel like he’s the kind of guy who’d get a real kick out of my muscles. I could probably make him cum in about twenty seconds flat. No doubt he’d get attached like guys normally do. Texting me the next day, keen to see me again, constantly asking Emily about me. Let’s be honest, I’d probably break the poor guy’s heart. “Luke’s … kind of adorable!” he says, with this dreamy look on his face. Okay, I totally wasn’t expecting that. My chest tightens. It’s funny - I thought I’d hate hearing another guy talk about Luke in that way, but I don’t. In fact, I suddenly feel a strange sort of bond with Max. I’m suddenly wondering where Luke is. He’s probably downstairs with Emily. Maybe he’s worried that he’s pissed me off. Or maybe he’s coming to his senses and realising what a dick I am after all. Maybe he’s even chatting with some other guy who’s not a complete and utter twat like me. A guy who’s cute, funny and sweet natured like Max. I suddenly think about when we were in the pub and Max gripped his forearm. That cute, slightly coy look on Luke’s face, like he liked it. My stomach clenches. Without thinking, I give Max a sympathetic look. “Sorry, dude. Luke’s got a boyfriend!” I have no fucking idea what I’m doing right now. “Oh!” Max says, clearly disappointed. I feel a sharp pang of guilt. I know what I’m doing is wrong. But I can’t seem to stop myself. “He lives in Luke’s home town. They’ve been together since the sixth form!” Max gives me an understanding nod. I am just the worst type of person. Jealous and lying through my teeth so a really nice guy like Max won’t go after the boy I like. Even though I’m too fucking scared to even tell him that I like him. Practically terrified to even tell my best friend that I have feelings for him. Max turns to me again, a slightly nervous look on his face. “There is … someone else I like!” Then his eyes go down to my bare shoulders. And now I’m smiling. I can’t help it. And he’s giving me a cute grin back. “He’s waaay out of my league though!” he adds. I’m a little taken aback by that. I furrow my eyebrows and shake my head. “No one’s out of anyone’s league!” He smiles back and I can sense this hopefulness, even eagerness, in his expression and I feel guilty. And now I feel this sudden sadness. Because I wish it was someone else looking at me like that. I’m wondering again where Luke is. Did I completely overreact earlier about the whole gay bodybuilder thing? Was I being too hard on him? Was I being a bit of a dick when I walked off holding Max’s hand and just left him sitting there with Emily? I think about the expression on his cute little face, like he’d been kicked, and feel a heaviness in my gut. Something seems to wash over Max’s expression. Almost like he’s realised I’m not interested. “Well … can I at least feel your biceps?” he asks, his mouth curling into a cheeky grin. And now I’m beaming back at him. “Of course!” His face lights up and he gently places his right hand on my upper right arm. I curl my fist and flex and Max’s mouth drops open. I feel a huge rush as his fingers squeeze my flexed bicep muscles. He’s looking at me wide eyed, like he can’t believe what my flexed muscles feel like to touch. And then the cute lesbian behind the bar comes back with our drinks and gives us both a look like we’re fucking crazy. Me and Max just look at each other and grin. As I leave Max and head to the toilets, I take my phone out of my pocket, almost hoping to see a text from Luke. It feels a kick to my stomach when I look at the screen to find there’s nothing there. Not even a text from Emily asking where I am or if I’m okay. When I go back out to the club and walk towards the dancefloor my heart jumps into my throat when I spot Max. Because he’s no longer alone. He’s leaning into Luke, who’s got his back to me, and saying something. And then Max suddenly spots me and he’s looking at me with this confused look and oh my fucking God - I just know straight away what they’re talking about. Our conversation about Luke having a boyfriend. An imaginary fucking boyfriend that I made up because I’m a crazy, jealous twat. Luke suddenly turns around, an expression on his face like he’s totally baffled and FUCK - I panic, turn around and start walking away. Fuckity fucking fuck. I imagine what Max must have said. He probably just casually asked Luke about his non-existent boyfriend and Luke was like, “Huh?! I don’t have a boyfriend!” And Max’s response, “But Woody said you did!” And what must be going through Luke’s head now? Wondering why I’d lie about such a thing? Wondering if I have feelings for him? Thinking that I’m clearly a fucking psycho who goes around lying about him and ruining his chances of pulling cute guys? Oh God. This is bad. This is really fucking bad. I need Emily. Where the hell is she? I’m walking, though I don’t know where to and I reach into my pocket to get my phone out to text her when who should I spot walking right towards me with this look of utter disdain on his face but Max’s rude friend Leonard. Prick faced fucking Leonard. I stop right in front of him, fold my obscenely huge arms and just smirk at him. I’m so much bigger than him it’s laughable. He stops and he’s just glaring at me, his eyes slightly squinted. “Are you intimidated by me, Larry?” He pulls a face, his eyes widening and scoffs. “Or maybe you have a secret thing for muscle guys?” He screws his face up in disgust. “I’m not into guys who look like they spend half the day sticking needles into their veins!” Ha! That was actually a pretty good put down. Obviously I’m not offended in the slightest so I just continue to tower over him, smirking. “So what’s the deal with Luke?” he asks me, this sly look on his face. Shit. My stomach clenches but I manage to keep my cool. “Do you just keep him around for an ego boost?” What the fuck? What a dickish thing to say to me. “Nope!” I reply, lightly. “Don’t need anyone for that. I have a mirror!” Okay probably not the wittiest response. Leonard rolls his eyes. “I know you think you like him!” he says. Fuck. I feel my chest tighten. “But you know how it’s gonna end!” I’m starting to lose my cool, but I hold it together. What the hell is this dude’s problem? And what the fuck does he know about me and Luke? But, frustratingly, I’m actually interested in what he has to say. “Enlighten me, Leonard!” “You’ll get bored. As soon as someone else comes along who pays you a bit of attention, you’ll drop him. Anyway, you and me both know that Luke’s too nice for you!” My stomach lurches. What a fucking dick to be saying these things to me. He doesn’t know anything about me. Or my feelings for Luke. But he’s touched a nerve with that last part. It’s a thought I’ve had myself. That Luke’s too nice for me. That someone like Luke should not be with a guy like me. “You know you’ll end up screwing him over!” Fuck. It feels like the floor just fell out beneath me. I’m angry at what this prick is saying to me. But I have this horrible, horrible feeling that he might be right. That if anything did happen between me and Luke, I might end up hurting him. Even though it’s something I’d never want to do, it feels like something that could happen. Because Luke is lovely and sweet and kind hearted. Because Luke’s actually had a boyfriend. And I’m just a cocky twat who has one night stands with guys and ghosts them when they get too keen. Who’s to say I’d treat Luke any better? Who’s to say I wouldn’t get bored? I take a deep breath. I’m not gonna let this guy get away without letting him know what I think of him. “D’you know what, Leonard? From the moment we met you were rude to me. And that was because of the way I look. Think what you like about me, but at least I don’t judge people based on their appearance. I’m not stupid. I know I’m not like Luke. And yeah - he could probably find someone nicer than me. But d’you know what? At least I’m not a bitchy, judgmental little prick like you!” Leonard’s face is a fucking picture. He looks offended, kinda shell-shocked. Maybe that was too harsh. Maybe I went too far. Or just maybe he fucking deserved it. I walk away from him, but I don’t feel victorious. I feel like fucking shit. Because everything Leonard just about me and Luke is now spinning around in my head. Even some cute guy exclaiming, “OH MY GOD!” at the sight of me and cheekily putting his hand on my shoulder when I walk into the toilets again doesn’t lighten my mood. Way to fucking ruin my night, Leonard. And now I just want to escape. This club. This town. My feelings for Luke. My life at Muscle fucking University. I just want to be back home at my parents house. Drawing illustrations of shredded bodybuilders in my old sketchbook in the tree house my dad built for me and my brother. I wish I could turn back time to before I met Luke. Before everything got so messy and confusing. Before I had all these thoughts and urges and feelings about one fucking person which consume my mind for every bloody waking minute of my day. When all I cared about was being a bodybuilder and my best friend Emily. When we could go out and have fun and I could pull a fit guy and forget about him the next day. A guy exactly like the one standing in front of me, also now shirtless. “Hello again!” he says. It’s Steve from the pub. Sexy, fairly muscular Steve, looking at my body and smirking. Instant chemistry. Fuck. I feel a rush of excitement as he boldly grabs my hand and pulls me into one of the toilet cubicles. As soon as the door’s locked his hands are on my waist, his legs and groin are pushed against mine and he’s looking down at my bare, jacked torso with this sexy look of awe and desire. Like he can’t quite believe how fucking muscular my body is. I don’t wait for Steve to make the next move so I lean in and kiss him. He kisses me back hard, my head pushing back. Almost like he wants to be in charge. I feel like letting him. And now he’s vigorously rubbing his hands up and down my waist and stomach. He stops kissing my lips, moves his head down and puts his mouth to my pecs. “I’m at Muscle University!” I tell him. Steve mouth moves down again and he starts kissing my abs. “I’ve done bodybuilding competitions!” I don’t really know why I’m telling him this. I’m kind of just babbling. “Nice one,” he says casually, but I can tell he doesn’t really care. He clearly just wants my body and I’m gonna let him have it. He unbuckles my belt and pulls down my jeans and boxers a little way. I release a little groan as he puts his mouth around my cock. Fuck. I’m not even that hard, but I soon start swelling as Steve’s wet mouth and tongue dance around my now growing cock. I put a hand on one of his shoulder blades and I’m not thinking about any of those things I was thinking about before. I’ve found my escape. “Can we go back to yours?” I ask him. Steve looks up with a big, sexy smirk on his face and nods.
    1 point
  33. Twenty Emily comes back to the table with Max and his friend in toe. “Remember Seb?” she says. Max is giving me a big grin. “How could I forget?” he replies. “Happy Birthday!” I tell him thanks, stand up, wrap an arm around him briefly and give him a kiss on the cheek. He’s so short and slim I completely dwarf him. He’s got this big, giddy grin on his face. I look at Luke and fuck - he’s wearing that weird, serious expression again. The same one he had when we were back at Emily’s and I said Max was cute. Like he’s bothered by me kissing Max and his flirty nature. Like he’s actually fucking jealous! “Cool t-shirt!” Max says. I tell him thanks and give Luke a knowing grin and his expression softens. “This is Leonard!” Max says to me, referring to his friend. He's a little bit taller. Kinda serious looking. Leonard doesn’t say anything. He just gives me a forced half smile, then side eyes Max with this judgemental look on his face. Woah. What the fuck? He’s a bit warmer to Luke and seems fine with Emily. Huh. What the hell did I do? Maybe I’m just reading things wrong. Max sits in the chair next to Luke and I feel a sharp tug in my stomach. Because the two of them actually look good together. And Max looks like the kind of guy who you’d expect Luke to be with. The conversation gets around to university. Both Max and Leonard are at Bristol too. “What are you studying, Luke?” Max asks, turning his head to my roommate and oh God, what is that look on Max’s face? It’s like he’s thinking how cute Luke is. Am I imagining that? Oh for fuck’s sake, Woody. Do NOT do this. Do not turn into a jealous freak like you did the last time you caught another gay guy talking to Luke in a pub. “Oh, I’m at Montgomery with Woody. Erm ... Seb!” he says, a little coyly, which I can’t help smiling at. “Oh right!” Max says, surprised. I know what he’s thinking. “You haven’t seen what’s hiding under that t-shirt!” I tease. Luke looks embarrassed but his mouth curls into this cute little grin. He’s clearly flattered by my comment. Max lifts one eyebrow, smiles and gives Luke this flirtatious look. My stomach sharply twists in response. I can’t fucking help it. “In six months time, his arms will be as big as mine!” I say. Max and Luke are grinning. Meanwhile Max’s friend Leonard is just glaring at me with this look of pure judgement, like he’s not impressed in the slightest. What the fuck is this dude’s problem? “What are you studying, Leonard?” I’m polite, but I put a slightly harsh tone on his name. “3D Design and Illustration!” he says, straight faced. Huh. I wasn’t expecting that. So me and this guy actually have something in common. I nod and pull a face like I’m somewhat impressed. “Seb does illustrations!” Emily says, eagerly. I feel a pinch of nerves. Leonard nods and for the first time, he looks like he doesn’t want to be anywhere other than here. “What software do you use?” he asks. My chest tightens. “Oh er, I don’t bother with anything like that!” I say casually. Leonard just glares at me. “I just use a pencil and paper!” Leonard nods, turns his gaze to his drink and pulls a face before taking a sip. What a fucking DICK. Luke is observing the scene. I can’t work out his expression. “He’s actually really, really good!” he says a little nervously. And now he’s looking at me with this coy smile. Fuck. I can not believe Luke just did that. My insides suddenly feel like they’re melting. “He’s very talented!” Emily says, nudging me in the side and giving me this cute smile. Wow. These guys. I’m suddenly filled with this overwhelming sense of warmth towards my friends. “That’s not my main talent though!” I announce, feeling mischievous. Everyone looks at me blankly. I put my drink down, sit up straight, cough loudly and start bouncing my pecs under my Johnny Bravo t-shirt. Emily groans, Luke bites his lip and grins and Max is looking at my chest beaming, his face all lit up. Meanwhile, Leonard is just staring at me, unimpressed and stony-faced. “Now THAT is a talent!” Max exclaims. “Can I … have a feel?” he asks with a cheeky grin on his face. Ha! I forgot how much fun this guy is. I smile and shrug. “Go for it!” As he reaches his arm out and playfully grabs my left pec, I notice something flicker across Luke’s face. Again - it’s like he’s bothered by what’s happening. “Wow!” Max exclaims, still squeezing. I give my pecs a little bounce and he lets out an excited giggle. And now Luke looks a little awkward. Even a bit nervous. I have no idea what’s going through his head. Whether he’s jealous because someone got to feel my pecs. Whether he’s wishing he could do what Max just did and reach over and touch my muscles. Fuck. If only he knew just how much I’d love for him to do that. For Luke to feel my pecs. To flex and tense and bounce them for him. To watch his face as he feels the thick chest muscle bouncing and moving underneath his fingertips. Max lets go and Luke’s expression relaxes a little. And now he just looks a little embarrassed. Meanwhile, Leonard side eyes Max with this stern expression, like he’s deeply unimpressed by his friend’s behaviour and he’s letting him know with a look. The guys start talking about some independent cinema in Bristol and as much as I love Emily and think Max is really cool, I suddenly wish it was just me and Luke sitting at the table. He looks so fucking cute tonight in his tight fitted blue t-shirt. It’s the same one he wore when I took him to the SU bar. I can tell he’s a little shy around Emily’s friends. He’s not acting the way he normally does when we go out drinking. Analysing me and asking me questions. I wonder what he’s thinking. I accidentally hit his foot with mine under the table and fuck - his face lights up. Just for a second. I have a flash of inspiration, take out my phone and compose a text message. “Having fun?” (with the one eye closed, tongue out emoji). I press send and wait for Luke to respond, feeling a surprising pinch of excitement. Luke suddenly gets his phone out of his pocket. Then his mouth curls into this big, giddy grin when he looks at the screen and oh my fucking God. I can’t believe seeing my name on his phone screen caused THAT smile. He looks at the group and gives me a mischievous, knowing grin. He taps away and I feel a rush of excitement at what he’s messaging. My phone beeps and I check it, trying not to smile too much to give away how excited I am at receiving a text from Luke. “Yes! (Smiley face emoji.) I can’t believe you’ve had your pecs felt up already!” I have to bite my lip to stop from smiling so much. Luke’s giving me this cute, knowing grin. I look at the rest of the guys around the table. No one’s paying us any attention. I turn back to my phone. “I’m not sure Leonard was impressed with the pec bouncing!” I text, with the eye rolling emoji. Luke mischievously grins when he reads my text. He taps away to reply and I spot Leonard looking at us both, stony-faced and suspicious. Like he knows what we’re up to. Ha! I can’t resist giving him a look, as if to say, “Got a fucking problem, Leonard?” Moments later I receive Luke’s text. “Hmmm. Dare you to whip off your t-shirt, stand up and squeeze a most muscular in his face! (Monkey covering his mouth emoji.)” I laugh out loud at that. I can’t help it. “Who are you texting?!” Emily asks. And then she looks at Luke suspiciously. Busted! “Elliot!” I lie, shrugging. Emily gives me a suspicious look. “Older brother!” I explain to Max, who’s looking at me. “Is he as fit as you?” Max outrageously asks. Ha! I grin at him and Luke’s expression flickers again. ARGH! “Right! Who wants a drink?” I ask the group, commanding everyone’s attention. “Max? Len-Meister?” I say, looking at Leonard. He furrows his eyebrows and just glares at me. “Good thanks!” he says coldly. Luke’s smirking at me, clearly amused. Then Leonard side eyes Max again with that judgemental look. For fuck’s sake. Does the dude not realise I can see him doing that? As I’m standing at the bar, I look back to the table. Luke is looking at me and God, I have this overwhelming feeling. Like I really wanna kiss Luke tonight. Whatever the consequences. Maybe this is the perfect night. Away from university. Out drinking. Inhibitions gone. And then I remember that we’ll be sharing a bed again tonight. Fuck. Maybe I won’t just be kissing Luke tonight. The bar man asks me what I want. He’s fit. Really fit actually. Young, shaved head, a bit of a bad boy look to him. And he’s giving me a look. He’s definitely giving me a look. I order everyone’s drinks and then ask for a round of sambuca shots on top of that. Fuck it. I wanna get wasted. And I wanna kiss Luke. I feel this sudden rush of excitement. Because I feel like anything could happen tonight. “Alright!” I’m so engrossed in my thoughts that I don’t notice the guy who’s standing next to me. He’s older. Possibly late thirties, maybe even older. He’s no bodybuilder but his arms are thick and his pecs are straining underneath his tight fitted black t-shirt. Next to me he’s definitely the most muscular guy in the room. He’s not conventionally handsome and his skin’s a little rough looking, but there’s a sexiness there. And this impressive air of confidence. It’s sort of radiating from him. I nod at him and give him a friendly smile. “You a Bristolian?” he asks me. I smirk and shake my head. “Just here the weekend. Staying with my best friend!” “The lad in the blue?” I feel a little flutter in my chest at the mention of Luke. I look back to the table and he’s looking right at us with an expression like he’s just been kicked in the stomach. Fuck! I turn back to the guy and shake my head. “The girl!” I tell him, my insides doing funny things as I think about that look on Luke’s face. Clearly bothered and possibly jealous that I’m stood at the bar chatting to a rather fit stranger. “I’m Steve!” he tells me. I can definitely tell he’s interested but there’s a casualness there. It’s a completely different approach to what I’m used to. Most guys who talk to me in pubs and clubs are so eager for me to be interested. I can almost sense their desperation. This guy’s different though. I can’t imagine him acting like most guys do the next day. Texting me and getting obsessed even though we’ve only spent one night together. Who knows - it might even be me who’s sitting around and getting anxious as I wait to hear from him. “I’m Seb!” I tell him, though I really can’t imagine this guy giving me the look I usually get when I tell people my name’s Woody. “Are you heading to Icon later?” Steve asks, as my drinks come. I nod at him. “Come say hello!” he says. If I’d have met Steve two months ago I probably would have ended the night by going home with him. But that was before Luke. Luke and his cheek dimples and his cute little arse which I may actually get to see stuffed into his brand new shiny pink posers soon. I nod and smile at Steve before heading back to the group. “Shots!” I announce, interrupting a conversation. Max and Emily look especially pleased. Luke seems a little preoccupied. Like something’s on his mind. Maybe the fact that I was just chatting to a pretty sexy muscle guy at the bar? I think about making a joke. “Think I made a new friend at the bar!” But I don’t know how Luke will react. And I would never do anything to intentionally upset him. So I keep quiet. Max downs his shot, grimaces and animatedly sticks his tongue out and grabs Luke’s forearm. As he does so, Luke’s mouth curls into a shy, little grin and my stomach lurches. Leonard downs his shot and grimaces slightly. I’m quietly impressed with how cool he manages to do it. “What were you guys talking about?” I ask, after we’ve all done our shots. “We were just telling Luke that me and Emily met at the LGBTQ+ society,” Max explains. “Oh right. Me and Luke are gonna start one of those at Montgomery!” I joke. Max looks confused. “Don’t they already have one?” I laugh. “No!” I scoff. Leonard is furrowing his eyebrows at me. “How can your university not have an LGBTQ+ society?” he says, with disdain. Okay, this guy is starting to piss me off. “He and Luke are the only two gay guys at their whole uni!” Emily teases, nudging me. “That’s a joke, right?” Max asks. I look at Luke and he’s giving me a knowing grin. “Nope!” I reply. “Well, we don’t know for definite that there’s not other gay guys! I mean - there might be!” Luke replies. “Oh, so you two are the only out guys?” I can’t help but laugh. “We’re not out!” “Why not?” Leonard asks coldly, with this judgemental look. Ugh! Can this guy just fuck off already? I keep it casual and just shrug. “Things are … different at our uni. It’s not like it is down here!” I explain. Max looks confused. Leonard’s just glaring at me like he can’t comprehend a world where people aren’t openly gay. “I’m sure people would be accepting of it!” Max says. “Well I recently sent the kiss blowing emoji to a flirty gay guy on Instagram and my lecturer told me to delete it because it might damage my reputation in the bodybuilding community and potentially affect my future career!” “What?!” Emily cries. “That’s fucked up!” Max chimes in. Luke’s looking at me surprised. “Which teacher?” “Hancox!” I tell him. He still looks surprised, but not really that offended. I can’t really work out his expression to be honest. “So what, you just don’t get openly gay bodybuilders?” Max asks. I shrug. “It’s pretty rare! I guess there’s a bit of a stigma attached.” “Jesus. What year is this?” Max suggests. I shrug and pull a face. I’m in complete agreement with Max. It is fucked up. Luke’s not saying anything, but I’m kinda getting the feeling that he doesn’t feel quite so strongly about it as I do. “Okay, I know I don’t know much about it but … what if you, like, broke the mould?” Max suggests. I feel a pinch of excitement. “You know, like, set an example? Came out and be like, I’m a gay bodybuilder and I’m fucking proud of it?” Max says. Fuck! I can feel my chest expanding because there’s a part of me that actually loves the idea of that. I look at Luke, who's now giving me a little grin. “That would be … a pretty brave move!” I say. I’m tempted to make a joke about being a Gryffindor. “Just think, you could be like a role model to closeted gay bodybuilders!” Max says. And that really does make me smile. I shrug. “Hmmm. Maybe!” And then I look at Luke, wondering what he thinks of Max’s suggestion. I wish I could read what’s on his mind right now. A little later on the guys lead us to a club. The usual one me and Emily go to here in Bristol. Even though it’s pretty dead at the moment, I’m still getting the usual looks from people. Max and Emily are getting drinks and Leonard’s disappeared somewhere, leaving me and Luke alone in a seated area by the bar. It’s nice with it being just the two of us for a moment, but for some reason, things don’t quite feel right between us. It’s like there’s something unspoken there. “Alright, Mr Quiet?” I ask him. His mouth curls into this cute, coy grin and he nods at me. “Are you wishing you’d stayed at Montgomery and had your Harry Potter marathon?” His smile grows wider and he furrows his eyebrows. “Nah! I’m just … not that good in groups!” he says, with a little shrug. “Sorry!” I want to tell him that he never has to apologise for who he is. And that I like him just the way he is. I feel a little flutter and this feeling of warmth goes through me when I think about that. I lean into him. “Shall we just ditch them all?” I joke, looking at Max and Emily at the bar. He gives me another cute grin. “Maybe take Emily with us? I really like her!” “Max is funny!” I say. I feel a pull in my stomach as I look at Luke. He just nods and gives me a smile which seems a bit forced. “And Leonard. Wow - what a charmer!” Luke’s grin grows wider. “It’s like he thinks he’s better than us!” “I know!” I scoff. “And he hasn’t even got pecs!” I think about the conversation we just had in the pub about coming out at Montgomery. “Are you shocked about the Hancox thing?” I ask him, feeling a twinge of nerves. He pulls a face. “A little! He is kind of old school though!” he says, almost like he’s excusing his actions. Huh. I can’t help wondering why isn’t Luke more pissed off. I turn away from him and look towards Emily and Max at the bar. “I guess so! Pretty interesting what Max was saying earlier!” Luke looks at me a little unsure. “Coming out at uni. Being the first out gay bodybuilder at Muscle University!” He nods, and pulls this face like it’s a completely ridiculous idea, almost something to laugh at and then smirks. I feel a sharp tug in my stomach. “What was that look for?” I ask, perhaps a little too harshly. Luke looks a little surprised. “Come on, Woody. You and me both know it’s not easy!” I shrug. “Why not?” “You know why!” “But why does it have to be that way? Why can’t a bodybuilder be openly gay and proud? Why is there this threat that it could ruin their reputation? Affect their career? Max was right. It’s fucked up!” Luke doesn’t reply. It’s pretty obvious that he doesn’t feel as strongly about this stuff as I do. But I’m surprised at just how little it seems to affect him. “Doesn’t it bother you?” I ask. “Aren’t you pissed off about what Hancox said to me?” As soon as I say it, my stomach clenches. Because part of the reason why I think Luke should be more bothered about what Hancox said was because it was said to me. And if anyone said anything to upset Luke, I’d be fucking furious. He furrows his eyebrows at me a little. “Woody - I get why you’re pissed off. I guess, for me though, honestly ... I’m just not that bothered about people knowing that I’m gay!” Huh. “Oh-kaaay!” “Like, if I do become a well known pro bodybuilder, why do people have to know that I’m gay?” He suddenly looks a little wary. Like he’s nervous about my reaction. “I guess they don’t? But … it shouldn’t be an issue if they found out!” “I just … don’t see why people have to know!” he says, biting his lip and still looking nervous about how I’ll react. There’s other things I want to ask him. What if he met someone who he was crazy about, and who was crazy about him in return? Would he still not think that it mattered whether people knew he was gay or not? Wouldn’t he want the world to know that he was with someone special and amazing? But I can’t ask those questions. Of course I can’t. And now my stomach is lurching. Because what if he hasn’t met someone he’s crazy about? What if he hasn’t met someone special? What if these feelings that Emily and I think he has for me are barely anything at all? “Well … I just don’t understand how, as a gay guy, you can be so relaxed about the whole thing!” I tell him, surprising even myself at the harshness to the tone of my voice. “Why it doesn’t bother you more!” Luke’s face drops. He looks wounded. Emily and Max come over to us with our drinks. “You guys okay?” Emily asks, clearly sensing an atmosphere. I don’t say anything. Because I’m not okay. I’m pissed off that Luke doesn’t care more about the gay bodybuilder thing. About the things that Hancox said to me. And I’m also kinda disappointed with his attitude. I’ve never felt these things towards Luke before, but weirdly, it feels kind of liberating. Like I’m suddenly in control of my emotions again. I look at Max. Cute, ginger Max who’s flirty and fun. “Max - ever danced with a bodybuilder?” He beams at me in response. Without thinking, I pull my Johnny Bravo t-shirt over my head, Max’s eyes bulging as he looks at my now bare torso. Emily and Luke are looking from me to each other, both confused at what’s unfolding, Luke with a look of worry on his face, like a wounded puppy who’s trying to work out why his owner is suddenly mad at him and doesn’t want to play anymore. But right now, and for the first time in weeks, I really don’t fucking care about what he’s thinking. I stand up, leaving my too tight t-shirt on the seat next to my roommate, grab Max’s hand and lead him to the dancefloor, all eyes on me and my obscenely muscular body. Wow. I feel so fucking liberated. Like a huge weight has been lifted from my shoulders. Now that I don’t want to kiss Luke. Now that he’s pissed me off. I feel a similar rush of excitement I felt earlier in the bar as I walk away from my friends. And that sense again that anything could happen tonight. I don’t look back at Luke once.
    1 point
  34. C’mon Woody, just kiss him already for fucks sake!!! We can’t take much more of this!!!
    1 point
  35. Nineteen The first thing I see when I wake up the next day is Luke’s face resting on the pillow next to mine. We went to sleep with our backs to each other and we’ve woken up in this position. Luke’s still asleep, his eyes closed. This warmth washes through my body as I lie next to him and take in his face. His little nose. His cheeks. His hair which looks fluffy and messy like it always does in the mornings. It hits me in that moment. That everything feels better when I’m with Luke. The world feels like a nicer place somehow. It’s crazy how someone who takes up so little space in the world can have such a huge impact on what I think and how I feel. Luke stirs and I feel a sharp panic and quickly shut my eyes. And now I’m just lying here with my eyes closed, my heart beating faster, wondering if Luke’s awake and if he’s now watching me sleep the way I was just watching him. What if I were to just suddenly open my eyes without warning? Would I catch him looking at me? I’m so tempted. But I couldn’t do that to him. So I stir a little and then gently open my eyes and oh my God, I catch him. His eyes immediately veer away, but there’s no question about it - Luke was watching me sleep. “Morning!” I say to him, my heart feeling like it wants to escape from my chest. He looks back at me and his mouth curls into this happy grin. “Hey!” And now I’m smiling back. And his smile gets wider and giddier and we’re looking at each other and smiling and oh my fucking God! What would Luke do if I leaned in and kissed him? I know he’d be shocked. But would he kiss me back? Would he just lie there with his head on the pillow kissing me? His nose rubbing against mine? Would he tell me how much he’s been dying to kiss me? That he’s wanted to do it since the day we met? That he wasn’t sure if I liked him back? That he never thought a bodybuilder like me would be interested in a guy like him - just like he said on the night we went to Glasgow? And what would happen after that? Everything would change for sure. I know that much. “Happy Birthday, Woody!” he says, still smiling. “Or is it Seb?” he teases. “Just as long as you don’t call me Sebastian!” He looks like he’s about to say something in response but stays silent. Like he’s thought better of it. There’s a knock on the door and my heart suddenly drops. Because I kind of just wanna stay here lying next to Luke for a bit. When Emily pops her head round the door I feel immediately guilty for feeling disappointed. “Are you guys decent?” “Mmmm!” She walks in and comes over to the bed. “Happy Birthday, Seb!” she says, kissing me on the cheek and sitting down. Then she hands me a card and my present; a gift experience for an indoor skydiving lesson for two. Emily always gets me awesome presents. “No obligations to take me!” she says, giving me this look and glancing her eyes to Luke. What the fuck? Did that just happen? I have no idea what to do or what to say. I know it was meant with good intentions, but I can’t seem to bring myself to look at Luke right now. “Did you sleep okay, Luke?” Emily asks. Luke nods and says, “Mmmm!” “Right, get showered,” she orders, “I’m taking you both out for breakfast!” “Sounds good. Oh and Luke’s got just the outfit!” I tease, referring to the shiny pink posers hiding in his holdall right at this very moment. I look at him and he’s rolling his eyes, but smirking too. Emily looks at the two of us, smiles and bites her lip. My stomach immediately somersaults in response. I know at some point she’s going to ask me about me and Luke again. What are the chances I can somehow manage to avoid being left alone with her for the entire day? Half an hour later and I’m showered and dressed and sitting on Emily’s bed. Luke’s getting changed when my phone beeps. “Text from my dad!” I tell Luke, looking at my phone. He smiles as he puts on his Dom and Cole In The Land of Ug t-shirt. I read from my screen. “Happy Birthday, champ. Present waiting for you when you come back home. Hope you have something fun planned with your mates!” I roll my eyes. My dad knows nothing about my “mates”. He’s never asked me one single question about the other lads at Montgomery. Including my roommate. I carry on reading. “HA! Feel feel to use my Uber account!” I look at Luke and he’s grinning. “Oooh I wonder what your present is?” I shug, pull a “don’t care” face and throw my phone on the bed. “Maybe he’s got you a Bentley!” Luke teases. “Nah. I got one of those for my 18th!” Luke smirks. “I can’t tell if you’re joking or not!” I just shrug and smile at him, trying not to give anything away. Luke’s expression changes as he bends down and starts rummaging through his holdall. I can’t help noticing that he even looks a little nervous. I don’t know why but I feel a sudden pinch of nerves. “Are you getting your pink posers out to put on over your jeans?” Luke smirks and shakes his head. When he stands up, he’s clutching something in his hand. A present wrapped up. Fuck! My stomach clenches as he nervously comes towards me, an awkward and slightly embarrassed look on his cute little face. “It’s not a Bentley! Sorry!” he jokes as he hands me the parcel. It’s soft and square shaped. My heart swells as I look down at it. I have no idea what to say. I’m fucking gobsmacked. I never once thought that Luke might buy me a birthday present. “You didn’t have to get me anything!” I say. Luke pulls a face and awkwardly shrugs. I can tell he’s really nervous. Which is so fucking adorable. I feel a rush of excitement as I rip into the package and Luke sits down next to me on the bed. It’s something blue. It looks like a t-shirt. I flip it round and hold it up to see what’s on the front of it. “Oh my God!” I look at Luke sitting next to me. He’s biting his lip and smiling. He looks all pleased with himself. And he should be. Because he’s only bought me a Johnny fucking Bravo t-shirt! “This is so cool!” I say, laughing. “There’s another one in there too!” Luke says, signalling to the wrapping paper on my lap. He suddenly looks a little nervous again, but excited too. I put the t-shirt aside and see the second present hiding in the paper. I pull it out and I can’t fucking believe what I’m looking it. “Harry Potter boxer shorts!” I exclaim as I lift them up. They’re similar to Luke’s, but they’re bright red. “Gryffindor ones too!” he says, beaming at me. “Can you imagine if I wore these to Posing Practice on Monday?” Luke shrugs. “What would be wrong with that?” I laugh. “When did you get these?” “I ordered them online. They came the other day!” I can’t believe Luke bought me these presents. I love them so fucking much. “No pressure to wear them! They’re just, you know … more joke presents than anything!” But it doesn’t feel like a joke. It feels like an incredibly sweet and thoughtful gesture. “Are you crazy? I am definitely wearing this!” I say, clutching the t-shirt. “In fact …” I stand up from the bed and take off the t-shirt I’m wearing. Luke looks excited. He’s also got that slight look of awe and intimidation on his face he always does whenever I’m topless and near him. God I love that expression. I put my new, navy blue Johnny Bravo t-shirt on it’s in place. It’s a little tight but it still looks fucking awesome. I can totally pull it off. It doesn’t matter anyway, because Luke bought me this t-shirt. And that makes it perfect. “I’ll wear the boxers tomorrow!” I tell him. He’s just looking at me with this giddy grin on his face. “Actually ...” I hand Luke my phone. “Take a picture!” I pose in the same way Johnny is in the graphic on the t-shirt, flexing a front double bicep and pulling a stupid face as Luke takes a picture. I expect him to be rolling his eyes at me when I stop posing, but he’s not. He’s just got this happy grin on his face. I tap away on my phone and upload the picture to Instagram with a caption. Love my new Johnny Bravo t-shirt. Check the pecs! BEST Birthday pressie ever! #muscleuniversity #lookatthoseguns #checkthepecs #woodybravo #mani’mpretty My stomach clenches as I hand my phone to Luke to show him the post. I’m suddenly wondering if the caption was too much. But his mouth just curls into this sheepish (and fucking adorable) little grin as he reads it. As we make our way out of Emily’s bedroom, I feel a surge of bravery. “Now we just need to get a picture of you in your new trunks for your Instagram!” I suggest. I turn my head to look at Luke’s expression. He’s shaking his head and smirking. Although I’m clearly joking about the Instagram thing, I’m now wondering what the chances of Luke trying on his new pink posers for me are. I mean, he tried on his blue ones for me, so why not these? But will I be able to hide what I’m thinking this time as I sit there looking at Luke’s insanely cute arse spilling out of his brand new shiny pink posers? I feel like it could happen though. That I could persuade Luke to try them on. I just need to find the right moment. Maybe tonight when we’ve come back home from our night out. Both a little drunk. Me brave enough to ask him. Luke brave enough to actually do it. And who knows what might happen then. Luke standing in front of me in Emily’s bedroom wearing nothing but his shiny pink trunks. The atmosphere changing like it did that day in our dorm room when he took a picture of me flexing topless after the gym. Who knows what I might say. What the fuck I might just do. Emily squints, looking at my chest as we approach her downstairs. “New t-shirt?” I nod. “Present from Luke!” I say proudly. She smirks, that look on her face again like she knows something’s going on between us and my stomach twists. “Very cool!” she says, nodding. “You used to love that show when we were kids!” “Oh and he bought some Harry Potter boxer shorts!” Her eyes widen in surprise. “Since when did you like Harry Potter?” I shrug. “Luke’s converted me. I bet you didn’t know that I’m a Gryffindor!” Emily turns to Luke. “Are you turning my best friend into a geek?” Luke looks from me to her with a cute grin on his face. “Hmmm. Go ahead,” Emily says, “any change would be an improvement!” Later on that evening, the three of us are sitting on Emily’s bed drinking vodka and coke and getting ready to go out. Me and Emily have been telling Luke about how we both came out to each other at school. I don’t know if it’s because of last night or this morning, but somehow Luke’s looking even nicer than usual today in his Dom and Cole t-shirt and blue skinny jeans. “Woody was actually the first person I ever kissed!” Emily tells him. “Wait - so kissing Woody turned you into a lesbian?” I laugh. “Hardly!” I reply. I look at Emily and she gives me a knowing smirk. “Emily went through a phase where she thought she was in love with me!” I explain. “It’s true!” Emily confesses to a surprised looking Luke. “I was a very confused teenager! It was only for a brief period though,” she explains. “It stopped when I watched The L Word for the first time and fell in love with the girl who plays Shane instead!” I shake my head. “Sorry. We have no idea what you just said. We don’t speak Lesbianese.” “Oh, I told my friend, Max, he could come out with us tonight,” Emily says, looking at her phone. “Is that okay?” “Which one’s Max?” “He came out with us on New Years!” “Oh - the cute ginger guy?” I ask, suddenly remembering who Max is. Emily smiles and nods. And then I look at Luke and he’s got this weird look on his face. Like something’s bothered him. Wait - is that because I described Emily’s friend as cute? Fuck. My chest swells at the thought. “So what would you guys be doing right now if you were back at uni?” Emily asks me as she pours me another drink and hands it to me. I look at Luke and he gives me a knowing smirk. “Well … we’d either be watching Johnny Bravo, that weird Dom and Cole shit or … a Harry Potter film!” I explain. Emily pulls a face. “Wow! You guys know how to go crazy!” “It’s not our fault the campus is the middle of nowhere!” “We did go to Glasgow last week!” Luke tells Emily. He says a little too eagerly, which is really fucking cute. “Woody had a few admirers in the gay bar we went to. Especially that drag queen on the door!” I pull a face and shrug. “What can I say?” Emily smirks and rolls her eyes. “That’s nothing new. Every time we go out here someone asks if they can feel his biceps!” I breathe a deep sigh. “The price of being a huge, sexy bastard!” “I take it he wasn’t always this cocky?” Luke asks Emily. She shakes her head. “It started after he competed in his first bodybuilding show!” I pull a face. “Did it? Hmmm. Can’t remember. Anyway, I don’t think of myself as cocky. I think of myself as … a realist!” Luke and Emily give each other unimpressed looks. “I’m hot! Facts are facts! I mean, look at these bad boys!” I say, looking down and bouncing my pecs. Maybe it’s because Luke’s sitting next to me, but I’m feeling extra mischievous. “Not to mention my arse!” I get on my knees, turn around, pull my t-shirt up and stick out my bum. “I mean, come on - that is one hot ass!” I say, giving it a wiggle. Luke’s rolling his eyes and shaking head but he’s smiling like crazy. “Sorry! Not doing anything for me, I’m afraid!” Emily says. I sit back down next to Luke, feeling a rush at knowing he approved of my display of playful cockiness. “Max says is it okay if he brings a mate along tonight?” Emily says, reading off her phone screen. I shrug. “Fine by me! More admirers to feel my biceps!” Emily rolls her eyes and pours another vodka and coke. “We probably should get a move on,” she says, handing me the glass. “Do you guys need to change before we go out?” Luke says yes. I look down at the blue Johnny Bravo t-shirt he gifted me this morning. I think it’s possibly my favourite t-shirt I’ve ever owned. “Mmmm. Dunno if I can be arsed to change!” I reply. But I’m not really keeping my birthday present from Luke on out of laziness. I just don’t really want to take it off. I look down at my chest. “What do you think, boys? Shall I keep my Johnny Bravo t-shirt on? Bounce twice for yes, once for no!” Then I bounce my pecs twice. I look up at Luke, who’s beaming and biting his lip. Dimples out in full force. “The pecs have spoken!” One Chinese restaurant later and the three of us are walking into a darkly lit gay pub. It’s unpretentious with a slightly older crowd with very few girls. Heads are turning. Even more so when I take my bomber jacket off. There’s a group of three guys not far away from us and all of them are literally just staring. Luke and Emily are exchanging knowing smirks. As usual, I’m fucking loving it. “Don’t you ever get bored of people staring?” Emily asks as we sit down at a table in one corner of the pub. “Nope! Anyway, this is a rarity. I get zero attention back at Montgomery. Trust me!” “That’s not strictly true!” Luke says, with one eyebrow raised. I smirk and look at him confused. “Deano and Shaun have been giving you plenty of attention lately!” “Ugh!” I say, taking a swig of my drink. “Deano and Shaun are these two absolute fucking knobs!” I tell Emily. “They’ve been giving me a hard time because I … may have made a couple of flirty comments with some gay guy on Instagram!” Emily screws her face up. “And?” “Exactly!” I say to her. “Honestly, it’s like being back at school sometimes!” “You two can’t be the only gay guys at your uni!” I look at Luke and he gives me a little grin. “I really wouldn’t be surprised if we were!” I reply. “You should start an LGBTQ+ society!” Emily suggests. I laugh. “I think Montgomery might be missing a few of those letters! Like everything but the G. Although there could be a few closeted B’s there I suppose!” “Okay … a GB society then!” Emily says, grinning. “That would just be me and Luke hanging out and going to the SU bar. Which is basically what we do anyway!” A little later on and I’m re-joining the table after having used the toilets. Luke and Emily have both got suspicious smirks on their faces. Like they’ve been talking about me. “What?” I ask the both of them, feeling a flutter of excitement. Luke shrugs as if to say nothing but they carry on smirking at me. “So, er … you never told me what colour your Bentley was!” Luke says. I shrug. “Which one?” Emily smirks and rolls her eyes. “He can’t even drive!” Luke looks surprised and smiles. “Really?” I shrug. “What’s the point? I can just use my dad’s Uber account!” I turn to Emily. “Luke thinks I’m some super spoilt rich kid!” She pulls a face. “Well …” she teases. I feel a tug in my stomach. “I’m not spoilt!” I protest. Emily pulls another face. What the fuck? “I know!” Luke says, “don’t tell me - you had a job back home and everything!” Emily looks confused. “What job?!” My stomach clenches. “At the restaurant!” I say, defensively. “You quit after two weeks ‘cause you didn’t like being told what to do!” What the fuck? Okay now I’m pissed off. “Erm, actually I quit because I was prepping for a bodybuilding show and didn’t want any distractions!” Emily looks at Luke, and suddenly there’s this tension. She clearly knows she’s pushed me too far. Luke suddenly looks a little awkward. “Okay!” Emily says, with her hands up, trying to lighten the mood. But it doesn’t work. And now I’m in a bad mood. They start talking about something else, and I offer to get the next round in, not making eye contact with either of them as I go to the bar. I know what Emily’s saying about me. She’s probably telling Luke that I’ve got the hump and that I’ll snap out of it. When I get back to the table Luke’s excused himself to the bathroom. I’m still pissed off. “What’s up with you?” Emily asks. I shrug and take a sip of my drink. Then I make eye contact with her and she’s giving me this look like I’m being stupid. “Seb! Come on!” I feel myself softening. “I just … don’t like people thinking I’m this spoilt rich kid!” I sigh. “But Seb - you were the one who used those words. Not us!” “I know, but … people get weird when they find out my parents are well off. And …” I pause and shrug, “I just don’t want Luke to have that impression of me!” “Seb, I don’t think he cares!” “But why did you have to say that about me quitting my job?” She looks a little guilty. “I was just winding you up. Sorry!” She gives me a warm smile and I cave, roll my eyes and smile back at her. I look in the direction of the mens toilets to check Luke’s not coming back. “I just keep ...” then I shake my head, “doesn’t matter!” “What?” Emily asks. My stomach clenches. I know I’m veering into dangerous territory talking about Luke. “Tell me!” she gently orders. I shrug and say it like it’s not a big deal. “I just keep thinking Luke’s gonna suddenly come to his senses!” She looks at me with a confused expression but I can see her mouth starting to curl. “What do you mean?” Oh God. This is definitely dangerous territory. What am I doing? I’ve been dreading talking to Emily about Luke. About revealing my feelings for him. But at this very moment, ironically, I actually think I want to talk about it. I sigh and shrug. “Like he’s suddenly gonna wake up and realise that … I dunno, I’m a twat!” I confess, rolling my eyes. She shakes her head at me like I’m being stupid, now giving me this knowing, ominous smirk. As if she can read me like a book. Like she knows the real reason I’m so worried about what Luke thinks. Because of course she bloody does. “I never thought I’d see the day!” Oh God. My stomach twists. “What?!” I ask, pleading ignorant, though I really don’t know why I’m bothering. “You know what!” she says gently, still smiling. “You’ve got feelings for him haven’t you?” It’s totally unexpected but I suddenly feel my eyes water. I cover my face with both hands and let out a dramatic little groan. It’s like I don’t want her to see my face. Like I’m scared she’ll see my vulnerability. “You actually like someone!” she says, grabbing my wrist and giving it a little squeeze. I cautiously take my hands away and she’s giving me this warm, happy smile. I let her carry on gripping my wrist. And now I’m feeling something else. Something I definitely hadn’t expected to feel. This wave of relief. That someone actually knows. That I can actually talk about what’s been constantly on my mind for weeks. I let out a sigh. “I can’t stop thinking about him!” I confess, shaking my head. “Is that ... normal?” Emily’s smile gets bigger. “Yes!” “I go to bed and I’m thinking about him. I wake up and the first thing I wonder is whether he’s still asleep!” I don’t know what’s gotten into me. But I can’t seem to stop myself from talking. “I’m in class and I’m wondering whether he’s gonna be sitting in the room when I get back. I keep thinking of excuses to sit with him on his bed. The other day he wasn’t home and I actually did sit on his bed! I didn’t know what I was doing! I was just sat there. I knew it was wrong. But it felt … I dunno, nice, just sitting on his fucking bed!” I don’t tell Emily that on that particular occasion, I also picked up one of his pillows and buried my face in it because I knew it would smell like him. I don’t tell her that I keep wearing the Muscle University hoodie I leant him because I can smell his aftershave on it. “What the fuck is wrong with me?” I ask her, shaking my head. She bites her lip, continuing to give me that warm, happy grin. “There’s this part of me that kinda hates it though!” I confess. “Is that normal?” Emily pulls a face and shrugs. “Hmmm. Dunno. Maybe that’s just you freaking out? And maybe, you know ... not feeling like you’re in control?” My stomach twists and I breathe a heavy sigh. Sneaking around sniffing boys pillows because they smell like them. I’d say that’s out of control. I’d say that borders on pretty fucking crazy. And then Emily says something which makes my whole body feel like it’s been set on fire. “You know he likes you back, right?” Fuck! “Mmmm. I dunno!” Fucking, fuckity fuck. “Oh come on, Seb!” It feels like my heart’s blowing up in my chest. I glance around to make sure Luke’s not on his way back to the table. “How do you know though?” I ask Emily, lowering my voice. “Because he looks at you the same way you look at him!” Oh my God. Emily’s right. I know she’s fucking right. I think I’ve known that Luke likes me for a while. Whether it’s anywhere near as much as I like I don’t know. I feel this sudden rush of excitement. But I’m kinda terrified too. “So what do I do?” She smiles and shrugs. “That’s up to you!” I look around again to make sure he’s not coming back to the table. “I think half of me just wants to ignore it. See if these, you know, feelings,” (I roll my eyes), “or whatever, go away!” “And the other half?” My insides clench and I smile at her. Then her facial expression suddenly changes and I know exactly why. I turn my head and, sure enough, Luke’s come back to the table. Both me and Emily try and act normal as he sits down, but there’s this unspoken tension. Luke looks a little suspicious. And also seems a bit nervous. God - I hope he doesn’t suspect that we were just talking about him. “Luke - Seb was just saying he wants to sing you another one of our Two The Same songs!” Emily says. “Erm … no, Seb was fucking not!” I reply. I look at Luke and his mouth curls into this big, cute, dimple showing grin. God I love those dimples. “Ooooh. There’s Max!” Emily says, looking over my shoulder. I turn around I can see cute, ginger Max with another guy. Emily gets up and goes towards them, leaving me sitting at the table with Luke. That tension is still there. I’m thinking about what Emily just said. That Luke likes me. I don’t know how much, I don’t know how deep those feelings go, but I know he likes me. And I have absolutely no idea what to do. I’ve never been in this situation before. Someone likes me who I actually like back. What if I kiss him and it’s nothing like I imagined? What if we act on our feelings and we realise it was one monumental mistake and then our friendship is ruined? What if I do something stupid and reckless and completely fuck things up? But what it, just what if, I kiss Luke and it’s fucking amazing? What if it’s everything I’ve imagined and bloody more?
    1 point
  36. Okay, guys, here's the rest of chapter 18... As our train gets closer to Bristol, the nerves I felt this morning start to kick in again. I still don’t really know whether this whole thing is going to work. I have my friendship with Emily, and then I have my thing with Luke, both of which feel incredibly special to me. And now those two worlds are going to collide. I tell myself it will be fine. That Emily and Luke will get on great. That it will be a fun weekend. But by the time the train’s pulled in and me and Luke are walking along the platform, my stomach is in fucking knots. Jesus. What is wrong with me? I hardly ever get this nervous. It’s a familiar feeling I get when I’m backstage at a bodybuilding show, tanned up and shredded in shiny posers and waiting to go on the stage in front of an audience of hundreds of muscle loving spectators. I’m pretty sure I know the main cause of my nerves. I’m still scared that Emily will see that I have feelings for Luke. In theory, that shouldn’t be such a bad thing. I mean, she is my best friend after all. But I’m not sure I’m ready for Emily to see that side of me yet. I can’t explain it. The thought of telling her makes me feel exposed. Maybe even vulnerable? And I think that once the words are out there, that I have feelings for Luke, it will make the whole thing seem so much more real. When I spot Emily standing on the station platform behind the barriers my nerves ease a little. I usually get this feeling when I come to visit Emily in Bristol. Like, after weeks of being at Muscle University surrounded by the likes of Deano and Shaun and all of those other testosterone fuelled muscle lads and spending all of that time by myself in my dorm room, I can breathe all of a sudden. Like I suddenly feel safe again. But it’s funny, because I don’t feel that now. This time it feels different. And I know why. Because now my life at Muscle University is different. And that’s because of Luke. God - I think I’m starting to realise just how unhappy I was at Montgomery before he came along. And, I guess, if I’m being honest, how lonely I was too. I fucking hate admitting that. I mean, I’m Woody; cocky, handsome as shit, attention loving bodybuilder whose biceps everyone wants to feel. Guys like me aren’t supposed to feel depressed. And they’re definitely not meant to feel lonely. I mean, I have twelve thousand followers on Instagram for fuck’s sake. I feel this warm, happy twinge as I approach Emily’s smiling face. She says hey and gives me a hug as always. Judging by the surprised expression on Luke’s face, he clearly didn’t think I was the hugging type. “This is the new roomie!” I tell Emily, my chest tightening. I’m nervous to introduce Luke, but I feel a surprising warmth with it. Fuck it - it’s almost a rush. I’m pretty sure I’d have been more nervous if I’d have introduced him by his name. By the way, is it me or does Luke have the cutest fucking name? Luke! Lovely, little Luke. My little Lukey. Christ, I need help! “Hey!” Emily greets him. Then she moves forward and gives him a hug and seeing Emily embracing Luke so easily, I feel a sharp twist in my stomach. For fuck’s sake. Am I seriously getting jealous because my best friend just got to hug the boy I’m completely crazy about? Luke looks a little taken aback by the unexpected hug. We make eye contact and he shoots me a little smirk. I can tell he feels a little shy around Emily, but he doesn’t seem nervous or uncomfortable. I really like that about Luke. He’s shy but he’s confident. I have this feeling that the two of them are going to get on fine. “So, Luke ... what’s it like sharing a room with Seb?” Emily asks as we walk from the station to her student house. Luke looks at me with a knowing grin and I feel a pinch of excitement at hearing his response. “Mmmm. It’s good!” He looks at me with this slightly bashful smirk and ARGH - I feel like my insides are melting. “Well … mostly!” he adds, looking at me again with a mischievous smirk. I give him a wide eyed look. “What do you mean mostly? I’m a good roommate!” I protest. Luke continues to smirks and raises an eyebrow at me. “Is he constantly reminding you of how sexy he is?” Emily asks. “YES!” Luke exclaims. Ha! I love it. I casually shrug. “Facts are facts!” Emily smiles at me and rolls her eyes. “He’s always bouncing his pecs too!” Luke teases. “Oh God. He does that in front of me!” “Erm … are you two just gonna gang up on me the whole weekend?” I cry, even though I don’t really mind. Even thoughI actually kinda love it. “Awww!” Emily says, with a teasing smile before linking her arm with mine. “How long have you two been friends?” Luke asks. “Since we were four!” Emily replies. “Oh wow! Does that mean you’ve got some embarrassing stories about him?” “LOADS!” Emily exclaims, excited. “Erm … shall I just go back to the train station now?!” We order pizza when we get to Emily’s and hang out in the living room of her student house. Me and Emily on one sofa, Luke on another. The conversation’s been flowing. Luke seems fine with Emily. Things don’t feel weird or uncomfortable like I thought they might. I’m probably a little less relaxed than I’d normally be in front of Emily, but it’s actually really nice being with the both of them. “So … when do I get to hear one of these embarrassing stories?” Luke asks Emily, before shooting me a cheeky smirk. “Oh yeah!” Emily says, excited, practically jumping in her chair. “Oooh. Erm. How about never?!” I cry. Emily looks at me, biting her lip. Like she’s debating whether to relay whatever she’s got on her mind. “Okay … this one’s kind of embarrassing for both of us!” I shoot her a confused look, intrigued and admittedly pretty excited at what she’s about to tell Luke. Because despite my protests, I really don’t mind her telling Luke embarrassing stories about me. In fact, I actually kinda love the idea. Emily takes a deep breath and looks from me to Luke. “When we were in year eight, me and Woody formed a pop group!” “Oh God! NO!” I cry. Luke has this excited and surprised look on his face. “Well it was more of a duo!” Emily explains, “we were called …” “I can’t believe you’re telling him this!” “Two The Same!” I put my hands over my face and groan. “Soooo cheesy!” “So what did you guys do?” Luke asks, grinning. “Basically just made up our own songs!” Emily explains. “They were sooo bad!” I say, glaring at Luke and shaking my head. “Can you still remember them?” he asks, with this hopeful grin on his face. Oh God. Emily looks at me with this knowing smirk. We definitely still know the songs. We even sing some of them occasionally. Usually when we’re both pissed. She’s got this look in her eyes. Surely she wouldn’t subject herself (and me) to the embarrassment of letting Luke hear a song we made up when we were twelve years old? I shoot her a wide eyed look, almost begging her not to go on. “I think Luke wants to hear one of our songs, Seb!” she says. “Sorry! Can’t remember any of them!” I say, casually. Emily shoots Luke a look. “He’s lying!” “Come on, Seb!” Luke says, with this teasing grin. The little fucker. “I wanna hear Two The Same’s best song!” “Well that would be the Monday morning song!” Emily announces. Oh my GOD! “Come on ... let’s sing it!” she says, nudging my arm. “Erm … let’s not!” “Fine, I’ll sing it by myself!” she says. “I’m seriously cutting off all contact with you after this weekend!” Emily starts to sing. “On Monday morning, I’m thinking ‘bout you ...” Oh God. I put my hands over my face and curl up in a ball, groaning for effect. “When Tuesday comes, my head is spinning ...” Despite my embarrassment, I feel the same warmth of nostalgia I always do when I hear this song. And now I’m smiling behind my hands. “By Friday night, I’m going crazy …” I take a peek at Luke and he’s biting his lip and grinning and I feel a pinch in my chest. Okay I’m embarrassed, but I also kind of love that Luke’s getting to hear this song. That he’s being let it on this part of mine and Emily’s childhood. “‘And every day, I’m falling more in love with you.” “Oh my GOD!” I groan loudly. “That’s brilliant!” Luke exclaims. “It’s soooo not!” I say to him, both of us smiling at each other. And now Emily’s looking at me, her eyes lingering on me with this suspicious expression and a slight, knowing smirk on her face and my stomach clenches. “You know what the song really needs though?” I say. They both look at me confused. “Some dance moves!” Emily’s looking at me, her eyebrows furrowed and smirking. I straighten up my back on the sofa. “Come on. Sing it again!” She looks at Luke and back at me. “Erm … okay!” As a baffled Emily sings the first line of the song, I look down at my chest and start bouncing my pecs up and down in time with the melody. “Oh for fuck’s sake!” Emily cries, rolling her eyes and stopping the song. Luke’s beaming at me and shaking his head. “See what I have to put up with?” he says. “YES! I’ve been putting up with it for sixteen years!” Emily says, turning to me again and giving me a knowing grin. “He’s soooo nice!” shes says to me enthusiastically once Luke has left the room to use the bathroom. This warm feeling washes over me. I try and act as casually as I can. “He’s pretty cool!” I say, nodding. “Well ... apart from the fact he wears Harry Potter boxer shorts!” “I was kinda surprised when you asked if it was okay for him to come and stay!” Oh God. She’s got that look on her face again. Like she knows. And there goes my stomach clenching again. “Well … it was kind of a spontaneous invite! And then I couldn’t really take it back!” I lie. Emily nods, not looking completely convinced by my response. “You obviously like him enough to have invited him in the first place though!” I just shrug, not saying anything. She can see straight through me. I know she can. “He’s cute too!” she says, glaring at me wide eyed. Oh God. Make it stop. I look anxiously at the door. Maybe in hope of Luke reappearing and saving me from the conversation I’ve been dreading all day. But I know there’s no escape. Emily lowers her voice. “Seb, is there something going on with you two?” she asks, with an excited smirk. “NO!” I cry, but I’m failing to stop myself from smiling. She doesn’t look convinced. “Has something happened?” she asks, still excited. “Definitely not!” “Okay! Just checking!” And now Emily’s just smirking at me, clearly not convinced that things are completely platonic between me and Luke. I roll my eyes and shake my head at her. But I’m smiling too. Luke walks back in the room. “I vote for Chinese!” I say, thinking on my feet. Emily looks confused, then realises that Luke’s re-appeared. “For tomorrow night!” I say to her, my chest clenching. Because, despite my protests, Emily clearly knows that something’s going on and it’s probably only a matter of time before she gets me to confess that I have feelings for Luke. A few hours later and we’re all still hanging out in the living room watching something on TV. Emily leans her body into mine and rests her head against my shoulder. “I’m knackered!” Without thinking, I lift my arm up and wrap it round her shoulder. She leans into my side and wraps an arm around my waist and snuggles into me making an, “Mmmm!” sound. And then I look over at Luke and he’s watching us and fuck - what is that expression on his face? He looks a little awkward. But there’s this kind of longing there too. Like maybe, and this might sound like a bit of a reach, Luke’s looking at us and thinking about how much he’d like to be where Emily is right now. Snugged into my body with my arm wrapped around him. Fuck. My heart starts beating faster. My insides are suddenly doing weird things. “Seb, did you get bigger?! Jesus! You’re just like a mountain of muscle!” Emily says, squeezing my chest. I look over at Luke again. He still looks a little awkward, but his expression relaxes a little and he gives me a cute, knowing smirk. “Wait ‘till I become the next Blaine Holton!” I say. “Luke’s gonna be as big as me soon too!” Luke rolls his eyes, smirking still. “I don’t know why you boys are so determined to get bigger. You’re both so cute already!” Luke pulls a face and looks embarrassed. But I couldn’t agree with Emily more. At least on the Luke front. I really can’t imagine him getting any cuter. “I think I’m gonna have to go to bed soon!” Emily announces, still snuggled into me. “Sorry to be boring! You two can stay up if you want!” I feel a jolt of excitement at the thought of being alone with Luke again but I don’t look over at him. “Oh, have you got a sleeping bag or something for Luke?” She shakes her head. “No need. It’s all sorted!” For some reason my stomach clenches. “What d’you mean?” I ask. “Mmmm. Katie’s gone home for the weekend so I’m sleeping in her room!” Oh fuck. I think I know what’s coming next. Holy fucking, fuckity … “You two can sleep in my bed!” … fuuuuck! My stomach somersaults. Sharing a bed with Luke? Okay, I did NOT plan for that to happen. I didn’t even consider that it was a possibility! I try and act casual, but for some reason, I can’t seem to look over at Luke right now. “Cool!” I say, nodding and looking sraight at the television, completely covering up the fact that my heartbeat’s going crazy and my head is spinning at the thought of sleeping in the same fucking bed as Luke. Next to each other. Barely clothed. For the whole night. A little while later, Emily kisses us both on the cheek and goes to bed and I’m left alone with Luke. It feels a weird but nice being with him in a different setting to our dorm room. In an actual student house. Would we still hang out as much if we lived in a house like this? I’m guessing we would, we’d just have more rooms to choose from to sit in and watch Harry Potter films together. “Emily’s really nice!” Luke says to me. I nod. Maybe I’m imagining it, but it feels like there’s this awkwardness between us, and I think I know why. It’s the fact we’re about to share a bed. “Not sure why she’s friends with you!” he teases. I smirk at him. “Probably for the same reasons you are!” Maybe I should suggest that I sleep on the sofa and he can take Emily’s bed? But wouldn’t that be weird? We’re friends. Why the hell wouldn’t we share a bed? There’s nothing weird or awkward or strange about two friends doing that after all. “Is it too late to watch a Harry Potter film?” I joke. He grins at me and then his expression turns serious and neither of us are saying anything. There’s that awkwardness again. What if I accidentally wrap an arm around Luke in the middle of the night? What if he does it to me? What if we wake up, our bodies wrapped around each other, faces close together? “I’m pretty tired, actually!” Luke says. Fuck! He sounds a little nervous. He looks a little nervous too. Is it wrong that gives me this weird, excited feeling? “Come on then!” I say, nonchalantly while getting up from the sofa. Luke’s face relaxes a little. And I spot the unmistakable hint of a grin on his face. You could even say he almost looks excited. Luke follows me up the stairs to Emily’s room. I’m acting casually, but my insides are exploding. I turn my head once to look back at him. “You better not be a duvet hogger!” A little while later and I’m standing in the middle of Emily’s bedroom wearing just my blue and white checked boxers shorts and the usual white vest I sleep in. I look at the empty double bed (a bed I’ve slept in dozens of times before) and my stomach twists. Should I climb in bed and wait for Luke to get back from the bathroom? Would that make the whole thing less awkward? Luke walks in. Fuck - too late for that. He gives me an awkward smile. “What side do you want?” I ask him. He shrugs. “I’m easy!” “Going to bed wearing your jeans?” I tease. I don’t know why I just said that! He smiles sheepishly and suddenly looks embarrassed as he starts to take them off. I take the plunge and climb under the duvet at the far side of the bed. “I wonder what Emily would think of your new posing trunks?” I ask Luke as he pulls his sleeping vest over his head. His cute little calf muscles and modestly thick legs on display under a pair of Incredible Hulk (fucking seriously?!) boxer shorts. He looks over at me, the corner of his mouth curling into this cute grin. “Are you really gonna wear your pink posers for the end of term competition?” he asks. I shrug and give him an ominous smirk. “Might do!” Luke hovers by the bed looking awkward while I’m snuggled in. My huge arms are outside the duvet and folded. I can see his eyes scanning them. “Shall I, erm … turn the light off?” I can’t help but smile at the awkward adorableness of it all. “That is what people usually do before they go to bed, Luke!” He rolls his eyes and turns off the light. And then he comes over to the bed and fuck, my whole body is fucking buzzing as Luke climbs in and gets under the duvet next to me. We’re so close to each other. His legs and body next to mine. His cute head on the next pillow. I immediately get a hard on. Fuck. I don’t look over. I just carry on looking forward, my arms still folded and hanging out of the duvet. “I can’t believe you and Emily have been friends since you were four!” he says. I twist my head and see Luke lying next to me, all snuggled under the duvet in the dark and my chest flutters. “Mmmm!” I say, smiling. “Kinda cool that you both turned out to be gay!” he says. “Emily thinks maybe that’s why we were drawn to each other? I mean, there’s no way we could have known at that age but … she thinks maybe we sort of sensed we were both a bit different?” “You could say you were … Two The Same?” I laugh. “Fuck off!” I twist my head and he’s looking back at me in the dark. I can see he’s grinning at me. His face so close to mine. Fuck. “Do your parents know you’re gay?” Luke asks me. “Nah!” I reply. Wow. I kind of love this. Just lying in the dark next to Luke, talking to him. “Mum would be fine with it!” I tell him. “She’s got gay friends. Quite a few actually! Most of them are, like, posh lovey dovey theatre types. Oooh darling. You look faaaabulous!” Luke giggles next to me. “Some of them blatantly fancy me. Come to think of it, I think my mum might even be a bit of a fag hag!” “What about your dad?” “Pretty sure he’s not a fag hag.” I twist my head and Luke’s looking at me, waiting for a serious answer. I let out a little sigh. “I think he’d be okay? He’d probably just think, typical Woody - he has to be different! I can’t imagine him really talking to me about it either. Like, once I’d told him, he’d probably never mention it again!” Luke doesn’t say anything. I suddenly realise what I’m doing. I’m opening up to Luke. Telling him things about my family. Usually this kind of thing would make anxious. But, I dunno - for whatever reason, I don’t mind it. Maybe it’s because we’re both in the dark and not actually facing each other. Or maybe it’s just because it’s Luke. “It would be much worse if it wasn’t for Elliot!” Luke sharply twists his head. “Who’s that?” “Older brother!” I explain. “Didn’t know you had a brother?” I can see him smiling a little now. “Mmmm!” I say, nodding. “What’s he like?” I scoff. “He’s pretty much a golden boy! In other words, the complete opposite of me! He’s in his last year at Oxford.” “Oxford? Wow!” “Cambridge is first on the league table though. As I remind him every time I see him!” I look at Luke and smirk. I can see him smiling back at me. “Do you not get on?” Luke asks. “Actually we do! Well ... now at least. We hated each other when we were kids. He used to wind me up so much. He’d push and push until I snapped and acted out. And then he’d go to mum and I’d be the one who ended up getting into trouble. Clever little prick! Then we got older and we just seemed to have a lot more in common. Mostly alcohol! Sometimes, I think he’s even …” I pause and change my mind about what I’m about to say next. “Doesn’t matter!” I say, shaking my head. “What?” Luke asks. “Forget it!” “Tell me!” Luke gently orders. I sigh. “It sounds kind of awful but … well, imagine if you had a brother and you were the golden child. Everyone thinks of you as the clever one. The well behaved one. Generally seen as the more handsome one, although … hmmm, that’s debatable. And then your baby brother goes to the local hardcore gym and becomes a bodybuilder. With a six pack and pecs. And biceps twice as big as yours. And he suddenly gets loads of attention and is in the local newspaper and has shit loads of Instagram followers telling him how awesome he looks flexing in his shiny posers?” I look over at Luke and he’s smirking at me. “Are you saying your brother’s jealous of your shiny posers?” I laugh. “Maybe not the posers! But I think, for a lot of guys, there’s a part of them, deep down, that would LOVE to be a bodybuilder. As huge and jacked as I am. Strutting around, bouncing their pecs and flexing their biceps. Shiny posers optional!” “Hmmm. I dunno. I’d never wanna look like that!” Luke says, with a smirk. I grin back and bite my lip and then turn away from him again. “But yeah, Elliot’s pretty much the perfect son. He’ll graduate uni and probably go travelling to loads of exotic countries. Then he’ll come back, get an amazing job and get married to some blonde model with a really pretentious name. And my dad won’t care that his other son is gay and spends his days stomping round bodybuilding stages in his shiny pink trunks. I guess it’s kinda fitting. I’ve always been the rebellious one.” “So … your brother’s a bit like Prince William and you’re kinda like Prince Harry?” I laugh. “I guess so! If Prince Harry had pecs. And abs. And shiny pink posing trunks!” “What about you? Does your mum know?” I ask him. I’ve never really thought about it before, but suddenly I want to know. Suddenly I want to know everything about Luke. I look over so I can see his face as he answers. “I told her last year. Well … she kind of asked me!” I carry on looking at him. “It was after I split up with my boyfriend from the sixth form!” I feel a slight twist in my stomach. Luke had a boyfriend. He told me that earlier today. But now I’m really thinking about it. Some guy got to kiss Luke. And cuddle up to him. And call him his boyfriend. Huh. I never thought it was possible to be envious of someone who I’ve never even met. And know next to nothing about. “She asked me if we’d fallen out and I said yes. And then she said, ‘Luke I know he was your boyfriend and that you’re gay.’ And that was that.” “Was this … after your dad?” “Yeah! Mum said they never spoke about it, but … she had a feeling he knew!” I lie there looking at him. I don’t feel like I need to say anything. Just me being here listening is enough. “And … she said he would have been fine with it. That he’d have just wanted me to be happy!” Fuck. I feel my eyes start to sting. I carry on looking at Luke and he’s just looking back at me. “That’s really cool!” I say, giving him a smile. He smiles back and we just linger on each other's gazes. A definite Woody and Luke moment. What would he do if I rolled over on my side right now to face him? Would he do the same? Our bodies facing the other’s in the dark. Our faces close together. Me and Luke just inches away from each other in the dark. “Do you have brothers and sisters?” I ask him gently. “Yeah. A younger sister, Hayley!” I nod. “So you’re like a cool big brother?” He gives me a cute grin. Somehow it feels right. I can see Luke as an older brother. Looking out for his little sis. “Don't know ‘bout the cool part!” he says, still smiling. We stay silent for a little while. I look away and face out towards the room again. “Elliot and Sebastian!” Luke finally says after a while with a hint of amusement. I turn my head to face him again. “What?!” I ask smiling. “So terribly posh!” he teases. I laugh. “It could be worse! We could be called … Cuthbert and Tarquin!” “Are those your cousins?” “Yep!” I say in a matter-of-fact tone. Luke giggles and I smile back at him. We’re quiet again for a little while. I wonder if we’ll actually say goodnight or whether we’ll just stop talking and both drift off to sleep. I don’t care either way. “On Monday morning …” Luke sings quietly. “Fuck off!” I say, laughing. Luke laughs. “What? It’s a good song!” “I’m gonna kill Emily!” “Who knew you had so many talents? Woody the bodybuilder. Woody the illustrator. Woody the pop star!” I shake my head. I can’t stop smiling. “Do you want me to kick you?” “I’m thinking ‘bout you …” Luke sings. “How does the rest of it go again?” “Can’t remember! Sorry!” “Come on!” Luke orders, giggling. I groan. “When Tuesday comes, my head is spinning,” I say the words rather than sing them. “That’s it! Keep going!” “By Friday night, I’m going crazy.” I feel a sharp twist in my stomach. For some reason, I can’t quite bring myself to say the last line. “Go to sleep!” I order. “Yes, boss!” “And NO hogging the duvet!” I don’t look at Luke again and he doesn’t speak either. I roll on my side, putting my back to him and close my eyes, a smile on my face and this warm buzz rushing through my body. At being here. In this bed. Lying next to Luke. Thinking about everything we just talked about. Thinking about all the things we’ve done that day. And all the time we’ve spent together over the past few weeks. And as I drift off to sleep, the last line of mine and Emily’s cringeworthy song goes through my head. The line I couldn’t bring myself to say out loud. “And every day, I’m falling more in love with you.”
    1 point
  37. Same! And by the second visit probably want something else.
    1 point
  38. Okay, doing something a bit different with this next chapter. Because it's so long and the end part needs some work I'm splitting it up into shorter parts. I should probably say I don't think I'll make a habit of doing this just in case anyone has any strong objections to me sharing the chapter this way. Eighteen I wake up to the sound of the shower running. Today’s the day me and Luke go down to stay with Emily in Bristol. I’m excited but I’m a kinda nervous too. I’m sure Emily and Luke will get on fine, but I don’t know how I’m going to act around the both of them. I’m a different person when I’m with Emily. We’ve been friends since primary school so I don’t really have to put on a front with her. I’m also worried that she’s going to see straight through me and will be able to tell that I like Luke. The thought of which makes me pretty fucking anxious. I’m not really sure if I’m ready for that. Emily was fine about Luke coming. I think she was surprised more than anything. She knows I don’t exactly fit in here at Muscle University. Plus, the last time I mentioned Luke to her I was seriously pissed off about having a new roommate. I told her that we’d become friends and that Luke was “one of us”. Then she text and asked me if he was cute. Which made me feel kinda nervous. But also partly made me want to reply telling her that yes, he’s so fucking cute that I literally think about nothing but how much I want to kiss and cuddle him. So much so that I sometimes think I might explode if I don’t. Instead I just text back with, “I guess so?”. So right now Emily knows nothing about my feelings for Luke. Whether that will last, I have no fucking idea. I roll over to face Luke’s side of the room and oh my God, I can’t fucking believe it. My heart seems to have jumped into my throat, because pinned to the wall above Luke’s bed is the illustration I drew of Tommy “The Tank” Foster. The one he asked if he could have the other day when I showed him my illustrations for the first time. I still can’t believe he asked if I could have it. And now he’s put it up on the wall above his bed where he can see it when he opens his eyes every morning? Fuck. Okay - that has to mean something, right? It just has to. He comes out of the bathroom with just a towel around his waist. Helloooo cute, little abs. “Morning!” he says cheerily, with a little smile. “Hey!” I reply, still lying in bed. “When did you put the illustration on your wall?” My chest tightens. “Oh. Erm … this morning!” he says to me, a little sheepishly as he walks over to his bed. “Sorry. Do you want me to take it down?” I can’t help but smile. “Don’t be daft!” He gives a cute little grin in response and my chest swells. Argh! What is he fucking doing to me? When Luke goes to his A History of Bodybuilding lecture, I get showered and dressed, fill out the online entry form for the end of term bodybuilding show where there’s a fairly good chance that I’ll kick Deano’s big, round bubble butt, then book an Uber to take us to the train station. “Does your dad know you’re using his Uber account again?” Luke asks me a little later on as we’re making our way out of the room with our holdalls for the weekend. “How many more times, Luke. He won’t even notice!” He’s wearing his white Marvel t-shirt and bright blue downs jacket again. I’m so excited. Me and Luke embarking on another adventure. Only this time it’s not just for one night. This time it’s for the whole weekend. “Oh, I keep meaning to ask. How are your new pink posing trunks?” I ask him as we make our way through Hanson Hall. Luke rolls his eyes and gives me a sheepish smirk. “I’m … building up to it!” he says. Fuck! It sounds like Luke actually might fucking do it. That I actually might get to see what his insanely cute arse looks like in a pair of pink trunks. “Luke - you’re not nervous about buying pink posers are you?” I tease. He pulls a face and shrugs, clearly not wanting to admit that he actually is nervous about the prospect of buying pink posers from the campus store. Which is so fucking adorable I think I could cry. Maybe all Luke needs is a little push from someone? Hmmm. Maybe I should be that very person to give it to him? I look at my watch. We definitely have time to make a detour. Should I? Could I? Fuck it. “Right, come on!” I say, suddenly stopping and turning around to walk in the opposite direction. I can’t quite believe I’m doing this. “What?!” Luke asks, looking genuinely baffled. “You’re getting those pink trunks!” Oh my GOD! “What, NOW?!” This might be the single greatest thing I’ve ever fucking done. “Yes, now!” I tell him, walking briskly in the direction of the campus store. He has no choice but to follow. He looks a little nervous. Kind of embarrassed. But I can tell he’s excited at what’s unfolding. As am I. I’m leading Luke to buy a pair of shiny pink posers like the ones I’ve been imagining him wearing all week and my whole body is fucking buzzing. “You’re overthinking it, Luke. You just need to act!” Luke pulls a face but now he’s smiling at me. This giddy, excited little grin. Hmmm. Maybe I should take my own advice. Maybe I’m overthinking these feelings I’m having for Luke and I just need to act on them. Maybe I need to kiss him right fucking now in the middle of the hallway in front of a dozen passing Muscle University students. Not long after and once again I’m standing next to Luke looking at the magnificent display of beautiful posing trunks in the campus store. It’s crazy how far we’ve come since we were last stood in this very spot just a few weeks ago. And how much things have changed between us. Luke’s just standing there looking a bit awkward. I’m glaring at him wide eyed and nodding towards the insanely hot pink posers on the display, but he’s not making the move to reach for them. I groan. “For fuck’s sake!” I say. I shake my head, step forward and reach for the peg of pink trunks to find Luke’s size. As soon as my fingers meet with the shiny trunk material, my dick starts to swell in my jeans. When I find a pair in Luke’s size, I bring them down and thrust them towards him to take. His face is a fucking picture. He still looks a little embarrassed, but I can tell he wants them. Like, really fucking wants them. He takes them from me and his mouth curls into this big, excited grin. I wish I could just pause time and take a picture of this moment. Luke’s giddy grin as he clutches a pair of his first pink posing trunks. I guess I don’t really need a picture because I have a feeling I’m not gonna forget this memory any time soon. Luke looks so sheepish as he hands the pink trunks to the mountain of third year man muscle behind the counter. The guy raises an eyebrow as he looks at the trunks but doesn’t say anything. All the time I’m standing next to him biting my lip and giving him a teasing smirk, while wondering if it’s possible for anyone to be any more fucking adorable than Luke is being right now. “Was that so bad?” I ask him as we leave the store. He rolls his eyes at me and gives me a sheepish smirk as he stuffs the little blue bag containing his brand new trunks into his holdall. I wonder if I can persuade Luke to try them on when we get to Emily’s in Bristol? “You do know what this means, right?” he says to me as we head back through the halls. “What?” I ask, confused. “Our deal? Now you’ve gotta wear your pink trunks to Posing Practice!” I pull a face like I don’t know what he’s talking about. “I … do not remember any such conversation!” I tease. Luke’s mouth hangs open a little and I mischievously smirk at him. “What if I go one better?” I say, my chest fluttering. “What if I wear them to the end of term bodybuilding show?” What a fucking thought! I’m not sure if I would actually have the balls to do that. I don’t know though. If it would impress Luke then I think I actually might. Luke bites his lip and grins. “Wait - did you fill out the online entry form?” I nod. “This morning!” He gives me an excited grin. “Are you gonna come and watch?” I ask, feeling a twinge of nerves. “Hmmm. Might be fun to watch Deano kick your arse, I guess!” And now I’m looking at him with my mouth hung open. The little fucker. He’s giving me a teasing smirk and now I’m smiling back. A little later on and we’re sitting opposite each other with a table in between us on the train to Bristol. Luke’s little biceps are bulging out of his white Marvel t-shirt. “Well at least now you’ve got your outfit for tomorrow night sorted!” I tell him. Luke furrows his eyebrows at me in confusion, clearly not getting it. “Your new pink posers!” I explain. Luke smirks and shakes his head. “God knows where I’m gonna wear those!” I shrug and pull a “so what” face. I consider making a joke about how the two of us could throw a pink posing trunk party in our dorm room. And now I just have an image in my head of me and Luke hanging out on one of our beds wearing nothing but our shiny pink posers. And I’m getting a fucking hard on underneath this table! “So I take it your friend, you know … knows about you?” Luke asks. “Well it would be a bit pointless pretending to be straight considering she’s a lesbian!” Luke smiles and nods. “So did you come out to each other at school?” “Yep! We even went to our first gay pub together!” Luke grins at me. “How old were you?” “Erm … seventeen, I think?” “Were you already competing in bodybuilding shows by then?” “Ummm … yeah. I was!” Luke’s mouth curls into an ominous grin which for some reason makes me feel a pinch of excitement. Then he looks over my shoulder, like he’s deep in thought. “God!” he says, shaking his head. “What?” He looks me in the eyes and smirks. “You must have been popular!” Wow. It feels like someone’s pinched my heart. And I’m completely failing to hide the smile on my face. Because Luke just paid me a compliment. I pull an indifferent face and just shrug. “Well … what can I say?” I reply cheekily. Luke rolls his eyes, still smirking at me. “So … did you have, like, boyfriends back home?” he asks, suddenly seeming a little nervous. “No!” I scoff, like he’s just asked me a stupid question. Luke furrows his eyebrows at me. “Okay! Bit of a weird reaction!” I shrug. He continues to look at me. Then his face falls for a second and something flickers in his expression. “What … no one lived up to your standards?” he says. For some reason I feel a sudden panic. “No! It wasn’t that!” I say, feeling a little defensive. “I mean, there were a couple of guys who I was kinda seeing for a bit. I dunno, I guess the boyfriend thing just didn’t happen for me.” Because none of those guys back home gave me butterflies like you do. None of them occupied my mind constantly the way you do. None of them made me feel like I might go crazy if I didn’t just grab them and fucking kiss them soon. “So ... you were just a massive slag then?” Luke jokes. I laugh and my mouth hangs open in shock. “What about you? Any boyfriends?” I ask, feeling a twist in my stomach. Luke nods. “Yeah. Just the one! We were in the sixth form together at school.” I nod. Huh. So Luke’s had a boyfriend. “So …. what happened? Did he not approve of your goal to become a shredded muscle freak?” He gives me this big, giddy grin and bites his lip. Then his expression turns more serious. “Hmmm. Well … we were both going to different universities.” I nod. It’s funny, now that I know that Luke had a boyfriend at school, he suddenly seems a little different somehow. More mature I guess. “It wasn’t just that though!” Luke says. He turns his head and looks out the train window in thought. “Oh-kaay!” I say, wanting to hear more. He looks back at me. “I think I kinda realised that … in the end, I dunno, I thought of him more as a friend? Like … ugh, this sounds really awful, but I think maybe wanted to like him more than I actually did?” I nod. “I can relate to that!” I tell him, failing to hide the massive grin on my face. My God, can I relate to that! He smiles back at me and then he looks out of the window again. “It’s kinda weird when you think about it!” he says, mysteriously. “What?” He turns his head to face me again, this little smirk on his face. “Well … you’ve never had a boyfriend and I have. I kinda feel like it should be the other way round!”
    1 point
  39. Next chapter with some more Woody and Luke moments! Seventeen When I get back to the room after my Muscle Food, Diet & Supplements lecture the next day, my heart does that familiar drop whenever I return home to an empty room. Which is both absurd and fucking ironic, since the whole reason I started being friendly with Luke in the first place was to get my own room next year. God - what would he think if he knew that? Maybe he’d see the funny side. Maybe I should confess. “Hey, Luke - funny story!” But is it funny? Being nice to someone just so you can get away from them permanently? I mean, obviously that’s not really the case. I didn’t really know Luke back when I agreed to mentor him. I didn’t know how lovely and awesome and funny he was. I hadn’t noticed his dimples or his adorably small feet. And I hadn’t seen what his arse looked like in a pair of shiny posers either. All I really wanted back then was to have my own room again. But if Luke found out about mine and Johnny’s agreement, I know it would sound bad. Probably much worse than it actually is. I guess he doesn’t really need to know. I jump on my bed and do what I’ve been doing a lot lately whenever I get the room to myself. I take out my sketchbook and draw. I seem to be drawing a lot more since Luke moved in. I don’t know whether he’s creative in any way but he loves to read and watch films and all of that other geeky stuff so I have a feeling he’d pretty much approve of any sort of artistic behaviour. I have no idea what he’d think of the particular illustration I’m working on now though. The one of me and Luke with our faces close together smiling, drawn from the selfie we took on our trip to Glasgow at the weekend. Would he be weirded out? Think it was creepy? Would it completely give away the fact that a few nights ago I spent the entire evening fantasising about resting my head against his thighs when we were lying on my bed watching Harry Potter? I fear he may come back to the room soon so I stuff my sketchbook under my pillow and get my regular notebook out instead, along with the copy of Luke’s training plan he gave to me yesterday. I flick through it to find a blank page and come across something I wrote a few weeks back. “PLAN TO MENTOR LUKE” is written across the top of the page with bullet points listed, like “Take him posing trunk shopping”, “Take him to the gym”, “Help him fit in”. Next to that is the little doodle I drew of me jumping on a bed with the words “BE NICE TO LUKE = OWN ROOM (YAY)” written above it. And the words “KILL ME NOW” are written write at the bottom of the page. It’s kind of funny, because even when I was writing that, I didn’t really mean it. By then I’d already taken Luke trunk shopping and he’d stood in front of me with his cute little arse sticking out the back of the shiny blue material. I have no idea who I was trying to fool when I wrote that. Myself maybe? I find a blank page and write a new heading; “LUKE’S NEW TRAINING PLAN”. From his existing plan I start to write him a new and improved one, making tweaks and adding in things here and there. All to help Luke’s cute little arse get bigger. Even though a part of me doesn’t want it to. Even though a part of me thinks it’s kind of perfect as it is. I hear Luke’s key in the door and Jesus, my heart jumps into my fucking throat. Which is absurd. But also really kind of awesome. The fact he has that kind of power over me. The fact I get that fucking excited just from the sound of his key in the door. And that just being near him makes it feel like my insides are going haywire. If only Luke fucking knew. “Hey!” he says to me. “Alright!” Luke dumps his bag down by his bed. I feel a surge of bravery. “Bought those pink posers yet?” I ask, looking at the page in my notebook as my stomach twists slightly. I look up. Luke’s rolling his eyes but he’s smirking too. This really cute little smirk. I have no idea whether he’ll actually go ahead and buy those pink posers, but I’ve been barely able to think about anything other than Luke standing in front of me wearing nothing but such a pair since we spoke about it yesterday. “What you doin’?” he asks me, perching on his bed. He’s wearing a t-shirt I’ve never seen before. It’s blue and has a print of The Goonies on it. It’s pretty fucking awesome to be honest. I might even wear it myself. “Just some coursework!” I tell him. I’m not really sure why I just lied to Luke. I guess I’m a bit nervous to confess that I’m sitting here writing him up a new and improved training plan. Even though I already offered to take a look at his plan and make some changes. “I feel like watching a film!” he says. Fuck! My chest flutters. I look up at him. “What ya thinking?” I already know the answer of course. He bites his lip and gives me this cute sheepish grin. “Harry Potter?” he says, a little warily. I throw my notebook down and grab my laptop. “Park your glutes down!” I say, patting my bed. God - I can’t believe I actually just made a reference to Luke’s glutes! Those modestly sized and cute as fuck glutes that I’ve spent the past few days picturing in a pair of pink poing trunks. He comes over to my bed and sits down. I can tell from his face and his big, giddy grin that he’s all excited. I throw him one of my pillows and he props it behind his back and leans against the wall. “Oh, I did the Hogwarts House test by the way!” I say as I fire up the film. Luke looks at me wide eyed and excited. “You were right! Gryffindor, baby!” Luke just gives me this cute smile. The film starts playing on my laptop and I look over at my one remaining pillow. For a moment I go to reach for it and then I suddenly remember that my sketchbook is under there. When Luke jumps off my bed to grab his phone about half an hour into the film, I sneakily push the book under my duvet and grab the pillow. When he comes back, I swear he sits just a little closer to me. Which gives me a fucking hard on. Jesus. The smell of his aftershave isn’t helping either. God - why does Luke smell so fucking good? There’s a scene in the film where Harry and Ron are in their shared dorm room. “Okay, question!” I say to Luke, twisting my head up to look at him. “Answer honestly. Where would you rather be? Muscle University or Hogwarts?” “Hmmm. Tough one!” He does a cute thinking face. “Hogwarts!” he says, firmly. I roll my eyes. “Should’ve known! Wait - we wouldn’t be roommates would we? With you being a Hufflepuff?” Luke pulls a playful face. “In that case … definitely Hogwarts!” I smirk, shake my head and face the laptop screen again. “We’d have to do some sort of spell!” Luke says. I glance up at him again, confused and excited to hear what he’s about to say next. “You know. To sneak into each other’s dorm rooms!” “Who says I’d wanna hang out with you if we were at Hogwarts?” I joke. Luke playfully raises an eyebrow at me. “I’d be too busy hanging out with other Gryffindors. Harry and Ron and Hermione. We’d be off fighting that Voldemort dude!” “There’s no way they’d put up with you!” I shrug. “I’m sure I’d charm them round!” Luke pulls a “yeah right” face. “Just like I did with you!” Oh Fuck. I can’t believe I just said that. Luke gives me a coy smirk and furrows his eyebrows at me. “I told you the other night. I’m only hanging out with you because I feel sorry for you!” I laugh. “Whatever!” “It’s true! As soon as I find other friends here I’m ditching you!” I smirk and roll my eyes at him. But something twists in my stomach. I know Luke was only joking, but there’s a part of me that’s now wondering whether there was some truth in what he just said. He might not intentionally mean to dump me, but it could happen. What if his roommate next year is all nice and geeky like him? And it makes him realise how much of a twat I actually was and that we had hardly anything in common. And that he really was just spending time with me because he didn’t have anyone else to hang out with? My phone beeps and pulls me out of my thoughts. It’s a text message from Emily asking if I’ve booked my train for the weekend yet. I suddenly imagine her telling me that she’s really sorry but I can’t come down to Bristol this weekend for my birthday after all. And for a second I find myself actually excited at that prospect. And even wanting it to happen. Just so I can stay here and spend all weekend sitting next to Luke watching Harry Potter films. Which I know is fucking crazy. Because I used to live for my weekends in Bristol and getting away from Muscle University. Maybe I could invite Luke to come with me? A prospect which excites me probably way more than it should. I haven’t mentioned him much to Emily since he first moved in. I told her how pissed off I was at the fact that I had a new roommate without even being told and when she asked me what he was like I just told her about his geeky clothes and how he was the smallest lad I’d ever seen on campus. She doesn’t know anything else. About my agreement to mentor him, the posing trunk shopping or our trip to Glasgow. I haven’t told her about his adorably small feet and his cute cheek dimples. That I’ve been obsessing about how sexy his arse looks in the shiny blue posers I helped him to buy. Or the fact that for the first time ever I actually fucking like someone and that someone happens to be Luke. Or that he’s gay, meaning there’s a chance that something could actually fucking happen between us. “Who ya texting?” Luke says. “Oh, erm … Emily. Just making plans for the weekend!” I reply, not looking up. Luke stays silent for a little bit and I can’t help imagining him feeling gutted right now at the reminder that we won’t be hanging out with this weekend. Maybe I should just ask him right now? “Hey Luke, wanna come with me?” But is that too much? Inviting your roommate you’ve only known for a few weeks to come with you on a birthday weekend away to Bristol? Or would he just think it was no big deal? A nice gesture, even? “Oooh, that reminds me!” Luke says. I twist my head up and look at him. “I better start planning my party!” I grin and turn back to the film. When it’s over and the credits start to roll I feel a kick to the stomach. It’s harder to think of reasons for me and Luke to sit next to each other on our beds when not watching stuff on our laptops. I don’t know if I’m imagining it, but there’s this kind of air of sadness in the room that the film has finished. Like Luke is thinking and feeling the exact same thing. “Need the toilet!” I announce, jumping off my bed. All the time I’m in the bathroom, I'm wondering whether Luke’s will still be sitting on my bed when I go back to the room. God I hope he is. Maybe I should just suggest watching another film? And another film after that. Maybe I should just suggest that Luke stays sitting on my bed for the rest of the time we’re at Muscle University? What I definitely don’t expect to see when I open the door is Luke sitting near the top end of my bed, quickly shuffling about with a guilty and scared look on his face. Fuck. I feel a sudden panic. Because I know exactly what’s just bloody happened. “I’m sorry!” Luke blurts out. I have no idea what to do. Or what to say. I just stand there frozen, looking at him. “I found your drawings!” I knew it. I fucking knew it. But which ones did he look at? The one of him flexing his biceps at the SU bar? Oh God. What if he looked at my latest drawing of the two of us with our faces close together? How the hell would I explain why I drew that? “I’m sorry, Woody. I saw the book sticking out under your duvet. I shouldn’t have looked at it!” I cautiously walk over to the bed and sit down. I’m nervous but I feel oddly excited too. “Which ones do you see?” I ask, my stomach in knots. “Just a couple! One you did of Blaine Holton. Erm … another one of Chris “Freaky Peaks” Jackson!” I internally breathe a sigh of relief. Thank fucking God for that. I think I’m safe. Unless Luke’s blagging. “I know I shouldn’t have looked. But … Woody, they’re fucking brilliant!” Oh wow. My heart flutters. I feel lighter somehow. I don’t really know what to say. But I’m smiling. I know that. “Why didn’t you tell me you can draw?” he asks, a little cautiously. I shrug and pull a face. “Dunno. I don’t really tell anyone. Well … not here, anyway.” “That’s crazy!” Luke says softly. I don’t know how to respond, but my insides are doing strange things. I look at him and he gives me with warm, affectionate grin. “Can I … look again?” he asks. My stomach twists with nerves. But I’m excited too. “Okay. But … not all of them. There’s … just a couple I’m not really happy with!” I lie. Luke gives me an understanding nod. Then his mouth curls into a little grin as I do the thing I never imagined I’d be doing. Reaching for my sketchbook from under my duvet and showing it to another Muscle University student. My body buzzing with nerves and excitement as I do so. Luke scoots over to get closer to me and my stomach flips. Fuck! I open up my book to a sketch of British bodybuilder Liam “The Guns” Watson and hand it to Luke. God. We’re so close to each other. Our legs. Our arms. There’s barely two inches between them. “Wow!” Luke says as he looks at the illustration. “You’re so talented!” For some reason the words just sort of bounce off me. But sitting next to Luke. Showing him my illustrations. Sharing something so personal. His legs right fucking there next to mine. I feel like my whole body is going to explode. I pull a face and shrug. “I’m not that good!” Luke looks at me, smirks and shakes his head. “I don’t get it. You’re so cocky about your body. About the way you look. But you’re really humble about this?” I furrow my eyebrows. “I just … don’t think I’m that good!” I reply, honestly. “I mean … there’s loads of amazing artists out there doing this kind of stuff on the Internet. And way better!” Luke turns the page to the next illustration. I know it’s not the one of him. Or the one of us together. But my stomach still twists with nerves. “You should post these online!” I scoff. “Yeah right!” “Why not?!” Luke exclaims. “People would love them!” “What - even the lads at Montgomery?” Luke shrugs. “Yeah. Why not?” I pull a face and shrug. “I just think most of them would take the piss!” He looks at me with a raised eyebrow. “And you tell me not to care about what people think?” he says, smirking. Ha! He’s got me there. “Well … I think you’re wrong!” he tells me, before looking back at the book. I don’t tell Luke that the idea of sharing my illustrations with the world makes me feel oddly anxious. And that if someone like Deano or any of the other lads here at Muscle University were to take the piss out of me for doing them, it would probably fucking crush me. “You could post them anonymously!” Luke suggests. “Maybe invent, like, a pen name and set up another Instagram account. That way no one would know it was you!” I smile at Luke. “Mmmm. Maybe!” I actually kinda like that idea. I also think it’s so fucking sweet that Luke’s encouraging me to share my work. I hold my hand out for the book and Luke passes it to me. I flick through the pages and when I find the illustration I’m looking for, I hand him back the book. “You might like this one!” “Oh WOW!” Luke exclaims, looking at the illustration of his favourite bodybuilder Tommy “The Tank” Foster, drawn from the poster on his wall above his bed. “This is amazing!” I bite my lip and look at his impressed expression and my insides feel like they’re melting. Luke looks up at me. He suddenly looks a little nervous. “Can I have this?” Oh my God! The question takes me by complete surprise. No one’s ever asked to have one of my illustrations before. Why would they? But I love that he wants it. It feels like it means something. I try and act casual and shrug. “Sure!” I reply, finding it really fucking hard to keep from smilng. I take the book, carefully rip out the page and hand the illustration to Luke. And now we’re just sitting close to each other. Looking at each other smiling. His legs next to mine. His body right there. His face closer to mine than it’s ever been before. A Woody and Luke moment times a frigging million. If I just moved my arm a little, it would be touching his. What would Luke do if I gently pushed my arm against his right at this very moment? I close my sketchbook and place it down next to me on the mattress. “So ... what are you gonna do with the room to yourself this weekend?” He pulls a playful face like I’ve asked a stupid question. “Harry Potter marathon!” “Wearing just your Harry Potter boxer shorts?” “Obvs!” I laugh. “Sounds like a crazy weekend!” He grins back at me. Dimples cuter than bloody ever. Oh God. Just ask him. Just fucking ask him. “Or you could …” Wait - what the fuck am I doing? “... you know, always come to Bristol with me?” Oh my GOD. “If you wanted to!” My stomach’s clenching. Luke just looking at me. This confused and surprised expression on his face. Is this too much? It’s funny, because maybe it is, but I dunno, now that I’ve asked him, now that the question is out there, I actually don’t regret it. I actually really want Luke to come to Emily’s with me this weekend. “Are you serious?” he asks. I shrug. “Yeah! Why not?” I reply, as casually as I fucking can. Luke’s mouth curls into this adorable grin. “But it’s your birthday weekend!” I laugh. “Well remembered, Luke!” He still looks confused, but I can tell he wants to come. He bites his lip. “Would your friend mind?” “Emily? Nah! She’ll talk to anyone. Her and her housemates have people staying all the time!” Just say yes. Just fucking say yes. “You can sleep on the sofa!” I tell him. Luke’s biting his lip and nodding, clearly a little unsure at to what’s unfolding, but I'm very much getting the impression that he’s gonna say yes. That he actually, really fucking wants to spend the weekend with me in Bristol. “Unless you really do want the room to yourself for the weekend to have a Harry Potter marathon? Which … you know, I’d totally understand!” Luke looks at me with this cute grin. “Okay!” he says, with a little nod. Oh my God yes. “As long as you’re sure you want me to?” Fucking, fucking YES! I roll my eyes and groan for effect. “Yes, Luke - I’m sure!” He just grins at me. This cute, happy grin. God - I’d love to just push my leg against his right now. Or reach over and gently tickle his thigh. Or rub the back of my finger up and down his forearm. Or even just drop my head onto his shoulder and rest my cheek against the blue material of his Goonies t-shirt. Anything really. I don’t know whether Luke wants any of that too. And I don’t know if anything would actually happen between us. But I feel like it could. Now more than ever. Whether here in my room. Sitting on my bed as we watch Harry Potter and I show him my illustrations. Or, who knows, maybe even on a weekend away in Bristol.
    1 point
  40. Here's another (fucking awesome!) illustration of Luke! This one done by a very talented guy called Alexendre86. He has more stuff on his DeviantArt page here and he's also on Instagram.
    1 point
  41. Sixteen I felt it when I woke up this morning. This weird knot in my stomach. And now, as Luke’s taking a shower and I’m looking into my drawer full of shiny posers, it’s there again. Fuck. I’m so bloody nervous and I know exactly what’s causing it. It’s the idea of standing next to Luke in this morning’s Posing Practice 101 lesson with both of us just wearing our posing trunks. Which is fucking absurd. Because we did that very thing last week. And the week before that when we were stood next to each other at the front of the class hitting poses in front of everyone. Me in my emerald green trunks, Luke in his yellow Harry Potter boxers. But things were different back then. Back then I didn’t have these feelings. Back then I didn’t spend whole evenings sitting next to Luke on my bed thinking about how much I want to rest my head in his lap and cuddle up to him. Back then I thought about other things besides how badly I want to fucking kiss him. I go for a pair of bright red posers. Shiny as shit, like all my trunks are. It probably wouldn’t be so bad if Luke’s blue trunks weren’t so insanely fucking hot. And if his arse didn’t look so fucking cute in them. And if I wasn’t feeling so damn bloody horny today. GAH! I’m pulling up my trackies when Luke comes out of the bathroom, topless in his trackies with a towel wrapped around his shoulders. I know exactly what’s hiding under those trackies. Even just the thought of that shiny blue trunk material snuggly resting against his cute beefy bum cheeks round the back (oh God) and being stretched and filled out by Luke’s big bulge round the front (oh Jesus) is causing me to swell. I give him a casual smile. He looks a little awkward, even a little embarrassed, as I fully cover up the ruby red material of my posers. Is that because Luke finds the image of me in a pair of shiny posers just as sexy as I find him in his? Is that even fucking possible? My chest is suddenly expanding at the thought. And now I’m smiling like crazy. I can’t fucking help it. “What poses do you think we’ll be doing today?” Luke asks me as we’re walking to a lecture. I can’t help detect a slight hint of nerves in his voice. He also looks a little troubled. Like something’s bothering him. “Who knows!” I reply, with a shrug. He just nods. But he still looks worried. “You okay?” I ask. “Mmmm!” he nods, completely unconvincingly. I glare at him with an eyebrow raised and his face softens and he smirks. “It’s just …,” he pauses and sighs, “okay, I really like Posing Practice and everything, but I always get a bit nervous beforehand!” “How come?” “Because I know one week Hancox is gonna make us do most musculars!” he explains, biting his lip. I feel a pinch in my chest. “Luke, I’m sure your most muscular is fine!” He raises one eyebrow and gives me a look as if to say, yeah right! “No one will be paying attention to you though. They’ll be too busy hitting their own poses.” He nods, looking a little less concerned. I can tell it’s still on his mind, though. “You know all the lads are jealous of you anyway!” He looks at me confused but excited. My stomach twists with nerves at what I’m about to say next. “Well … you’ve basically got the best and shiniest posing trunks in the class!” Luke’s mouth erupts into this coy little grin. ARGH! Why is he so fucking cute? “Besides! When you start packing on the mass you’ll be killing those most musculars!” He pulls a face like he’s not convinced. A part of me can’t wait to see Luke morph into a bodybuilder. But then, there’s this other part of me that kinda wants him to stay as he is now. Small and cute with hot abs and a beefy little bum. I like the size difference between the two of us. And I kinda like the idea of me getting even more huge and him staying small. So I can protect him. And look after him. And maybe scoop him up in my big arms and occasionally flex and growl like a monster for him. Grrrrr! “That chest routine we did last week at the gym should help!” I tell him, suddenly seeing an opportunity in front of me. “That was really helpful actually. I’ll definitely be doing that again!” My chest flutters. But not because I’m succeeding in my mentoring Luke to get my own room plan, but because I actually helped him. “I could … take a look at your training plan if you want?” I suggest, not looking at him. Oh God. I feel nervous again. “Maybe, you know … make some changes?” I look over and he looks surprised. A little confused. Oh God. Is this too much? Too big of a gesture? “Doesn’t that have to be, like, approved and signed off and everything?” I shrug. “Yeah, but that’s easy. You just take it to Johnny. Plus - this will look good on you. It’ll, you know … show you're using your initiative so early into being on the course! I’ve changed mine a few times. Just give me a copy of your training plan!” “You sure?” “Yeah!” I reply casually, with a shrug. And now Luke’s smiling. This kind of coy but giddy grin. Like he’s flattered by my kindness. I feel kinda warm and fuzzy. But then my stomach clenches when I think about why I’m doing this and now I’m feeling something else. Guilt. “It’ll only take me, like, five minutes! Something to do in between watching Harry Potter films!” I look at Luke with a knowing smirk and he gives me this cute, happy grin back. ARGH! I am just the worst fucking person. If only Luke knew the reason I was helping him out was to get my own room next year. To not have to share with him. Do I even want that anymore? When we get to class, I notice that Deano and Shaun aren’t in their usual spot at the back of the room. Luke is looking around too. We make eye contact and he gives me a knowing smirk. But just as Hancox starts to address us, the pair of them come rushing in and, all of the places they could go, they stand right in fucking front of us. I internally groan. “Alright, boys!” Deano says, twisting his head. “How was the gay bar?” Ha! I can’t help but smirk. He is so fucking predictable it’s untrue. If only Deano knew that our Instagram selfie actually was taken at a gay bar. “It was awesome, thanks!” I say, cheerily. “You lads should come with us next time!” Deano looks at Shaun and they exchange sly smirks. “Don’t worry, mate. With your face, no one would be coming on to you!” I tell him. He gives me a sarcastic, fake smile and turns back to face Hancox. A clearly amused Luke is biting his lip and grinning at me. “Okay, lads, today we’re gonna concentrate on your side poses!” Hancox announces. I look over at Luke and I see the relief wash over his face at the news that we won’t be doing most musculars today. I’m pretty sure we’ll be doing them very soon though. Hancox gives us the nod to strip to our trunks and my stomach clenches. Oh God. This is it. I take my top off and Luke is stripping off too. Just don’t look at him. Don’t look at his abs. Don’t look at his blue shiny poser covered bulge. Don’t look at his arse. His munchable little arse that I just wanna - ARGH. Woody - fucking stop! Okay just look straight ahead. Pretend Luke’s not there. Focus on Deano in front of me. Deano, who’s chosen a pair of blue posers which, as per usual, are the dull, matte kind that aren’t shiny and, as per usual, are bloody awful. It’s kind of absurd how much sexier Luke’s trunks are compared to Deano’s. They’re so big round the back too. They don’t do his big, round bubble butt any fucking favours whatsoever. Doesn’t Deano realise how much hotter his thick arse would look spilling either side of a smaller, shinier pair of trunks like Luke’s? He turns around and shoots me a weird look and I feel a pang of nerves. God. I hope he doesn’t think that I was just checking out his arse? I keep it casual and just glare at him as if to say, what’s your problem and he turns around. But then he looks over his shoulder at Luke and his eyes go down and my chest tightens. I suddenly feel very protective of my roommate. I swear, if Deano fucking says anything to him. “Do you sleep in those posers, Henderson?” UGH! I look at Luke, now wearing nothing but his shiny blue trunks and my heart flutters. Fuck. My eyes can’t help but veer down. I see the line separating his little pecs. His sexy abs carved onto his tummy. Even his belly button is cute as hell. And then there’s his trunk covered bulge. The shiny blue poser material straining right before my bloody eyes. Oh Jesus! Luke looks more embarrassed than annoyed at Deano’s comment. I can tell he doesn’t know how to respond. I guess he’s not as quick with the comebacks as I am. “You wear them every lesson!” Deano says, smirking. ARGH! Fuck off, Deano. I’m ready to jump in but then he says something else. “Can daddy not afford to give you any money for a new pair?” Something lurches in my stomach. I’m not sure if I’m more pissed off at Deano or more just worried at what effect that comment has had on Luke. Of all the fucking things Deano could have said. But Luke completely surprises me. “Well, since my dad passed away last year, I think that would be a no!” he says, completely straight faced. HA! Deano’s face drops. He looks so uncomfortable. He turns to Shaun with this awkward look on his face, almost like he’s expecting his mate to rescue him. But Shaun’s not saying anything. God I love it. “Nice one, Hemsworth!” I say to Deano putting my hand on his back. Hancox starts addressing us and they both turn away from us. I look at Luke, worried about what mentioning his dad has done but so so fucking proud that he actually silenced Deano. Something I’ve never managed to do myself. Luke pulls an eeeek face and then his mouth curls into this coy but pleased grin. Like he’s all proud of himself. As Hancox gives us the instruction to turn to our sides, I turn to my right. At the same time though, Luke turns to his left. And now we’re just facing each other. Both naked except for our shiny posers. My huge, bulging torso facing his smaller, toned body. Shiny poser covered bulges with less than half a foot between them. Oh God. And there’s this … tension. This chemistry. I’m looking at his face. I’m nervous to look anywhere else. To look down at his physique and his shiny posers. Even though I kind of want to. Even though I definitely fucking want to. He looks a little nervous. Awkward, even. Like he doesn’t know where to look either. But then his mouth curls into this adorably coy grin. And now I’m suddenly smiling back. While looking at his eyes. Those stunning, blue eyes. And those little parenthesis-like dimples on his cheeks. A Woody and Luke moment times a fucking thousand. Hancox instructs us to hit our first side chest pose, reminding us to ensure to face the front of the room. I transition into the pose, doing as he instructs. My bicep popping. My pecs bulging off my chest. Facing the front. Occasionally looking down at my huge, bulging muscles. But out of the corner of my eye I can see Luke, hitting his own side chest next to me. And I can’t resist looking over. Seeing him flexing and tensing, this adorable look of determination and concentration on his face. His shoulder is sticking out and his little bicep is tensed. My tummy flutters. And I’m suddenly grinning. Suddenly all I want to do is watch Luke flexing. He suddenly catches me looking and his eyes meet mine and fuck, he looks nervous. So I look away and to the front. But when I take a sneaky look back, he’s got this sheepish grin on his face. Like he’s getting a kick out of the fact that I was looking at him. Bloody hell! When the lesson’s almost over and everyone is putting their clothes back on, Hancox unexpectedly starts to address the whole class. “Okay, lads, Johnny has asked me to make a special announcement. Lads. Are you listening?” I’m putting my t-shirt back on over my head when everyone in the class hushes and focuses their attention on Hancox. “So as you are all no doubt aware, the university is holding an end of term bodybuilding competition for it’s students next month. Now traditionally this has only been open to second and third year students …” Fuck. My heart leaps into my throat. Is Hancox about to say what I think he is? “... but this year we’ve decided to open it up to you first years!” Oh my God YES! I look over at Luke. I don’t know what I’m expecting but he’s looking at me wide eyed and excited. I sometimes forget how much Luke loves bodybuilding. Probably because of his size. In front us, Deano leans in to Shaun and whispers something. Being one of the top five lads in the year, I know for a fact Deano will be entering. I’m not so sure about Shaun. The guy’s hardly a monster. I see him looking at Deano with this grin on his face, almost like he’s in awe of him. It’s probably nothing, but I can’t help but wonder whether Shaun is actually secretly in love with Deano. Awww. That would actually be kinda cute. “They’ll be a special category for first year students to compete in. The winner and runner up will go on to compete against the second and third years.” Wow. Okay, I know I probably won’t win the category but I might have a shot at runner up, depending on who else is competing. The thought of competing against some of the third year monsters is so fucking exciting. God - how the hell will I decide what colour trunks to wear? “All first year students are welcome to compete!” Deano twists his head around and looks at Luke with this sly smirk on his face. Like he’s about to make some snide comment about him entering the competition. My chest tightens. But then Deano’s smirk drops and he awkwardly glances at me and quickly faces the front of the class again. Like he’s suddenly remembered how he put his foot in it last time and ended up looking like a dick by mentioning Luke’s dad. Ha! “If you do put yourself forward though, be warned - you will be required to do some course work centering around the competition and you’ll be awarded extra credit.” Extra course work? Meh. No fucking problem. “Entry forms for the competition are going up on the university website this Friday!” “Are you gonna enter?” Luke asks me as we walk out of class and make our way back to our dorm room. “And compete against Deano? Fuck yeah!” Luke gives me an excited grin and I suddenly have a thought. If I compete in the end of term bodybuilding show, there’s a very good chance that Luke will be sitting in the audience. Sitting there watching me flex my muscles on stage, tanned and wearing whatever colour shiny posers I’ve chosen. Cranking up the attitude and being the cocky little fucker I always am when I compete at a bodybuilding show. God. What will be going through Luke’s mind? Merely thinking how much of a cocky twat I am? Thinking how amazing I look all tanned up? Or maybe something more. “Oh, by the way, the next time we go to Glasgow I am buying ALL of your drinks!” I tell him. “Plus your train fare. And the Uber fare. Okay, my dad’ll pay for your Uber fare!” Luke looks at me, confused but smiling. “Oh-kaay! Any particular reason?” “You shut Deano up!” Luke pulls an eeeek face and coyly grins. “That was pretty funny!” he says. I nod, and then I feel a sharp pain in my stomach remembering what happened. And how exactly Luke silenced Deano. “Sorry. You know. About Deano!” I say, a little nervously, not looking at him. God I suck at this. Luke’s not saying anything but I can feel his eyes burning into my side. I cautiously look at him. He looks confused, a little surprised but kind of happy too. He’s smirking at me anyway. “Why are you sorry?” I shrug. “Dunno! Just … felt like the right thing to say!” His mouth curls into this big, warm grin. I can’t imagine what it would be like to lose a parent. I feel like I’d handle it in the complete opposite way to how Luke does. I wouldn’t talk about it. I’d just bottle it up. Put on a brave face. Be my usual cocky self. Pretend that nothing was wrong. I guess I’m kinda good at that. “I actually felt a bit sorry for Deano back there!” Luke says. “What?!” “Well how could he have known about my dad?” Luke says, still smiling. I shake my head. “Feeling sorry for Deano! You know there’s such a thing as being too nice, Luke?” And you’re way too nice to be with someone like me. Something pulls in my stomach when I have that thought. Luke just shrugs at my comment. “Typical Hufflepuff!” I say, playfully shaking my head, Luke beaming in response. “So … do you think I need to get some more posers?” Luke asks me when we’re back at the dorm room and I’m dumping my backpack down on my bed. I spin around and give him a stern look. “Luke, do NOT listen to what that twat says to you! Although … I would never discourage anyone from buying new posing trunks!” I feel a pinch of nerves, coupled with excitement, as I look at Luke for his reaction. He’s giving me this sheepish smile. “Actually ... there was another pair I liked in the campus store!” he says, sitting on his bed and biting his lip. “Yeah?” I ask, trying not to smile so widely. Luke nods. He looks a little nervous. “The shiny pink ones!” Oh my GOD! I’m smiling like crazy. I can’t help it. God I love it. “Buy ‘em!” I tell him. “Hmmm. Even you won’t wear your pink ones to Posing Practice, though!” he replies with a big, teasing grin. I pull a face and shrug. “Maybe it’s time to start!” Luke pulls a playfully serious face. “A true Gryffindor would!” I laugh. “Okay. If you pluck up the courage to buy the pink trunks from the campus store, then I’ll wear my pink trunks to Posing Practice!” Luke nods and grins at me. “Okay! Sounds like a deal!” I smile back at him. And for the rest of the day, all I can think about is not the idea of potentially kicking Deano’s big, round arse and competing against some of the third year monsters at the end of term bodybuilding show, and not even the idea of Luke watching me in the audience as I rip up the stage like an animal, but how insanely fucking sexy Luke’s cute arse would undoubtedly look spilling out of a pair of brand new shiny pink posing trunks.
    1 point
  42. Latest Update! (More to release soon on my patreon - Link in Signature)
    1 point
  43. Latest Installment: Artists Note: This comic follows both the original Pollination comic story line as well as the written version first penned by Absman420... http://www.patreon.com/gymjunkiemuscle to be continued...
    1 point
  44. Next installment! More Content available for my patrons on Patreon: http://www.patreon.com/gymjunkiemuscle
    1 point
  45. I have been reading stories on this site (and the old one) for many years. I'm in awe of the talented writers that post stories here. Recently, I have started writing my own stories. This is something I have been working on and have received some positive feedback. I hope you enjoy it. Growth 1 It’s been happening more and more lately. I catch a glimpse of myself in a mirror or window reflection and my heart skips a beat. This used to happen only on occasion; during a particularly gruelling workout. I would see my reflection in the gym mirror and have to do a double take. These days, its happening outside the gym, when I’m not even pumped. It all started two months ago when I finally broke the 300lb barrier. I remember just staring at the scale for well over a minute. 301.5lbs it read. I finally tore myself away from the display and lumbered towards the bathroom. Instantly, my cock was rock hard. I could feel its 9” girth pressing against my gym shorts. I stopped in front of the bathroom mirror and literally ripped my tank top off. I knew anyone else in the locker room could've heard the tearing sound but I didn’t care. I contorted myself into a most muscular crab pose. My traps rose to touch my earlobes. Thick veins erupted on the surface of my tanned skin. Sweat immediately started to glisten on my hulking shoulders. Deep striations and more veins coverd their surface. My inhumanly huge biceps harden like granite as they reached their 25” maximum size. I grunted and flexed even harder. My bloated triceps exploded in perfect ripped horseshoes as my forearms tripled in size. At 20” of thick, vein covered monstrosities, they were larger than most men’s biceps. I could feel my chest filling with blood as it rose to meet my chin. Striations three inches deep appeared. Each overdeveloped fibre twitched and moved with raw power. I was growling now and my arms started to shake as I held the pose. Through the small gaps between my arms and chest I could see my ripped abs expanding in a solid powerful column. Even though I could not see it; I flared my impossibly wide back to the point where the skin felt as if it might split open. I managed to take a step back as the seams of my gym shorts started to tear. A network of veins so thick and engorged covered every visible inch. At 37” each quad fought with the other for room. Sweat ran down my quads to my calves. Even though my massive quads prevented my legs from touching at the knees there was barely an inch separating my calves. At last measure they we over 22” of pure beef. Even unflexed they were the most overdeveloped calves I had even witnessed. I had now been holding this body torturing pose for close to a minute. Sweat was pooling at my feet, my whole body was trembling and I was growling like a rabid animal. My eyes darted around my reflection as 301.5lbs ran though my head. Summoning an incomprehensible inner power I somehow flexed even harder. As I watched my already hulking frame expand even bigger I could feel huge amounts of hot cum running down my legs. I released to pose as I hit orgasm and stumbled back and slammed into the wall behind me bracing myself on the counter to stop from collapsing on the floor. I had never cum without touching myself before.
    1 point
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..